LoZ

Please, call me Din! Zelda fan who absolutely loves to write.

[dinfeanoriel]

Ghoul Rats and Gibdos

Boy, how I’ve missed writing! Hope you guys enjoy this 5k+ fic I’ve had laying around for months... ~~~~~

I swear to Hylia, if I’ve gone blind…

This was the first thought to filter across Twilight’s muddled mind when he cracked open to pitch blackness. There was no light, no glow, no luminescence of any kind to be found. It was as if the Ordonian had awoken to find himself trapped in a void. A place completely enshrouded by darkness. 

Tell me we did not switch while I was sleeping...

There was no answer save for the silence. Not a voice was to be heard, not a rustle, nor a breeze. Only the absence of sound. 

The Ranch Hand frowned starkly to himself. The absolute stillness and nothingness unsettled him. It reminded him of his time in Arbiter's Grounds- a time he would rather forget. 

Wonderful. How am I supposed to figure out where I am? 

He supposed he could light his lantern but there was no telling if any enemies were nearby. He didn’t want to risk being ambushed if there happened to be a band of Bokoblins or Moblins somewhere close. It wouldn’t do to fend off Dark Link’s infected enemies alone.

He strained his ears, going as far as to extend his senses but couldn’t detect a single sound or presence. With a sinking heart, Twilight came to the grim conclusion that the group must have been separated else the noise would have been plentiful. A welcome distraction from the inky darkness enshrouding him. He could not hear a single, comforting, heartbeat or calm, steady, breathing. He was alone with only the silence for company and no way of knowing whether or not his companions were safe and sound. 

Twilight suppressed the urge to growl. 

Displeasure mingled with worry welled in his chest. There were vague reminders of the time the children of Ordon had been abducted from their homes he couldn’t ignore. For weeks, Twilight hadn’t known whether or not Beth, Talo, Malo, and Colin were alive. Weeks he suffered and wallowed in uncertainty and fear for their lives yet he valiantly pressed on. He stalwartly refused to believe they were dead. 

 It was by chance he’d found them in Kakariko, virtually unharmed but not unaffected by the traumatic experience. Since then, Twilight found himself reluctant to allow anyone out of sight. He’d grown especially protective of the group of Links, keeping a watchful eye on every Hero and tracking where they went. 

It was a habit he couldn’t bring himself to break. An instinctive urge of his he knew grated on some of their nerves but he refused to explain himself. Wild had once tried to ask the reason behind his fierce vigilance only to receive an ambiguous response. The younger Hero merely shrugged it off and let his mentor do as he pleased. 

Twilight grit his teeth together, shoving the dark memories into the furthest corner of his mind. It wouldn’t do for him to linger on them. Three years had passed since that dreadful day and, yet, the experience stubbornly clung to him, refusing to relinquish its grasp. 

He shook his head, inwardly barking at himself to focus. 

Find the others. 

That was his singlemost priority as of this moment. 

A quiet hiss and soft, measured, footsteps from behind broke into Twilight’s thoughts, disproving his aforementioned belief of being alone. With bared teeth, Twilight spun on his heel, ready to attack should the unknown entity prove to be a foe. He instinctively moved to grip the handle of the Ordon sword, poised to unsheathe the blade and strike, but something stilled his hand. His senses weren’t warning him of any danger and he sensed no evil lurking around. He didn’t feel the least bit threatened by this presence. 

His hand slipped from the sword, moving instead to draw his lantern free from his pack. 

The chainlinks of the metal contraption clinked ominously and the ambient, red-orange, candle flared to life. The glow chased away the darkness and allowed Twilight to see- 

“Gah!” “Ah!” 

Two startled cries pierced the foreboding silence. 

Twilight’s heart thundered in his chest, beating a mile a minute as it struggled to overcome the sudden spike of undiluted fear that had seized it whole. He’d been given the scare of his life when the light of the lantern revealed something green and blue standing directly across from him. 

“Hylia’s Grace, Twilight!” Warrior breathed, his voice a pitch higher than normal. The Knight had a hand pressed to his chest, cobalt blues wide with an echo of shock and startlement. “I thought you were a poe!” Twilight, still recovering from his own fright, snapped back just as fraily, “I thought you were a Bokoblin!” 

The look of incredulity and affrontement stealing across Warrior’s features would have been amusing had both not been reeling and fighting to compose themselves. “A Bokoblin?” Warrior repeated sourly, “Really?” 

“What else was I to think?!” “Do Bokoblins wear scarves, Twilight?” The Captain flicked his scarf in emphasis, entirely deadpan in both looks and tone. Twilight defended himself, “You came out of nowhere, Warrior! All I saw was green and blue-” “-And all I heard was the clinking of your lantern!” 

The bickering died down, granting the Ordonian and Captain a moment to recover and collect themselves. The lantern swayed in place, basking them in a warm glow and keeping the darkness at bay. 

“Pretty sure I lost ten years of my life in a single second…” Twilight’s sharp hearing caught Warrior’s murmur. He snorted softly to himself and with a shake of his head, straightened his back and shoulders with a deep exhale. 

“Let’s find a way out of here.” The sooner they were out of the dreadful place the better. 

Warrior followed suit, “Let’s.” 

Slipping alongside the Captain, Twilight held his lantern up to illuminate their path. The Ranch Hand found himself glad for the company. He was reassured upon seeing Warrior unscathed. The blond did not appear the least bit frazzled or disgruntled by the sudden shift. He was calm and collected, taking the abrupt switch in stride and Twilight commended Warrior’s ability to remain level-headed and composed especially under duress. 

The more the Ordonian mulled on it, the more he realized he’d never seen Warrior crack when pressure was high or when circumstances were dire. He marveled at it and wondered if his capability to remain poised and unruffled stemmed from the wars he’d fought.

Together, they followed the tiled path leading across the sandy depths. Twilight suppressed a shudder. This place was increasingly similar to Arbiter’s Grounds. The darkened chamber, the broken and cracked tiles, the neverending sand, and the hollow and ruinous atmosphere… He half-expected stalchildren to unbury themselves and come swarming them with their minuscule spears. Arbiter’s Grounds had been a grisly and gruesome shock to Twilight. The tarnished history of Hyrule brought to life and accentuated the further he’d traversed into the desolate and ghastly dungeon. The heinous crimes committed there...the wretchedness and sufferings of the Gerudo prisoners...The tortured souls...the air of devastating despair and anguish and hopelessness capable of stealing his own living breath... It was not difficult for Twilight to understand what had taken place during the Gerudo-Hylian war. It was painstakingly, earth-shatteringly, clear and vivid. The unimaginable atrocities and horrors sickened him. Twilight persevered to the end of the daunting dungeon through sheer will and determination alone. Midna’s companionship helped. Had he been left on his own, Twilight wasn’t sure he would have managed to endure the vile and tragic environment. At times he swore he could hear the cries of the dead… 

The echoes of terrified, disconsolate, screams ringing in his ears and heart-rending wails piercing the still silence. Sometimes, he thought he caught glimpses of mutilated and deformed spirits floating listlessly and purposelessly, waiting to be released from their tormented state.  

The atmosphere was heavy with grief, wallowing despair, endless cruelty, and malevolence. 

“Oh, look!” Warrior’s voice drew Twilight from his dark thoughts and his keen eyes were quick to follow the direction he was pointing, “A door!” 

A locked door, they soon discovered. 

Blades hissed as swords were unsheathed and the two Heroes pressed their backs to one another, waiting. Twilight found their reaction to be a little saddening although he couldn’t deny his gladness for the distraction. After all, locked doors told of something to come. 

For a long anticipatory moment, both stood unmoving and weapons extended. Nothing happened. “What’s taking so long?” Twilight muttered, loud enough for Warrior to hear. The Captain surveyed the old, archaic chamber as best he could given the limited light. “I see torches there,” He said with a jut of his chin, “I’m guessing they need to be lit.” 

Twilight did so with a couple well-aimed swings. “I hate this part,” He groused to himself, earning a hum of agreeance from his companion. He wanted to be free of this place. He wanted to escape and never look back. He stepped closer to Warrior, ensuring little distance existed between them. The Knight took note of his movement but refrained from remarking on it. Instead, he adapted to the change in position and turned his body so he stood next to the Ordonian. 

Nothing prepared them for what took place next.

A deafening sound erupted from the furthermost wall. The chamber shook and groaned as intense tremors racked the foundation of the old depths. The ground and ceiling quaked violently, showering them with loose rocks and debris. Twilight and Warrior stumbled when the earth then wrenched beneath their feet, arms flailing uselessly as they strove vainly to maintain their balance. The world around them crashed and crumbled. 

The room fell apart. 

The ceiling caved, the walls collapsed, and the floor began to gyrate. 

Instant regret is what Twilight would identify the feelings coursing through him as. He grit his teeth together, expression hardening and growing fierce. “This is not what I imagined would happen!” Warrior’s voice was hardly audible over the chaos taking place around them. It was thanks to his heightened hearing Twilight was able to hear him. “What is going on?” 

Twilight had a sinking feeling he knew. He’d experienced this before. The severe and discomforting sense of déjà vu was so potent it momentarily threw him off-kilter. “Whatever you do, stay off the sand-” He started to holler, words drowned out and unable to reach Warrior through the pervading cacophony of sounds. The sands of the dungeon-like chamber started to drain, the tiles disappearing into its gulphs. “What?” 

It was this moment- this single split second- in which everything spiraled out of control. Warrior staggered back and off the stone ledge. His boot was immediately swallowed up by the thick, coiling, sand. Twilight could pinpoint the exact instant Warrior realized his costly mistake. The look on his face...the widening of his eyes… Twilight made a desperate lunge for his friend, an alarmed cry tearing from his throat, and arm extended in the hopes of snatching him back to safety- “Warrior!” 

The Captain’s back slammed into the sinking sand. 

I shouldn’t have lit the torches

The excruciating thought racked Twilight’s mind, body, and soul as he watched the sand engulf the Hero’s lower half and shoulders. The Ordonian snapped his hand out, curling his fingers tenaciously and yanking Warrior’s wrist. With nothing save but brute strength, Twilight combatted the might of the subsiding sands and succeeded in tearing Warrior partway free. His head, shoulders, and midriff were visible but it wasn’t enough to appease the horror-stricken and determined Hero. Cobalt blues locked onto cerulean and Twilight grimaced as his arm shook from exertion. The strength of the submerging sand forcefully pulling and tugging Warrior towards the center caused his muscles to scream in protest. He refused to relent. “Get out of here, Twilight!” Warrior shouted, earnest and concerned for the safety of his companion and friend. He recognized the dangers. He knew Twilight was risking his life trying to pull him to safety. 

Twilight despised the intrepidity etched into the Captain’s features. His eyes shone, fearless and bold in the face of certain death. Stubbornly, Twilight ignored Warrior’s urgings and bent forward to grasp Warrior’s forearm with his free hand. He leant back on his heels, hauling with all his might. The old, frail and rotting tiles beneath his feet splintered, cracks webbing across and bits of stone disintegrating. 

Pain flashed briefly across Warrior’s face then vanished. He grew more insistent, bellowing and shouting but Twilight couldn’t hear what he was saying. The thunderous roar of the chamber collapsing into itself filled his ears and when the tiles beneath him gave way under the strain, Twilight and Warrior were plunged into the whirling sands. 

Twilight was immersed in complete darkness. He sealed his lips and screwed his eyes shut as his body twisted and turned, prey to the sinking sands. He clung fast to Warrior, never relinquishing his grasp. 

The sands drained, drowning them in its unforgiving depths when suddenly, the disorienting whirling, tossing, and turning stalled and the world froze. Twilight felt gravity take its toll soon afterwards. His back crashed onto solid ground, his breath escaping him with a wheeze, and Warrior’s body tumbled atop him. 

Twilight’s mouth opened in a silent, breathless, gasp. No air left or entered his screaming lungs. The reservoir was completely depleted and a surge of panic ensnared him. 

Sand filtered around them, spilling into the room they’d been unceremoniously discarded into. 

Warrior was the first to recover, his fall having been softened by the unfortunate Twilight. His shock was cast aside as the Knight rolled and scrambled to his hands and knees. His attention was solely on his winded and wide-eyed rescuer. “Twilight!” 

Hands grasped his shoulders, Warrior’s face obscuring his vision of the rough-textured ceiling as the Knight spoke speedily and urgently to him. Twilight understood not a word. Warrior’s expression hardened with steely resolve. The Captain disappeared from view. A strong arm wound around his chest a second later and the Ordonian was effortlessly hauled to safety as the discharge of sand continued to flood the room.

At long last, the ability to breathe was granted to him and Twilight greedily sucked in a huge breath. “Sweet mother of breathing-” 

Warrior slumped with relief, plopping back onto the ground with a shaky exhale. 

The Ordonian remained collapsed against him, dropping his head back and shutting his eyes. 

Warrior was alive. They were alive. Neither of them had died. 

When next he looked, he found the Captain taking in their newfound surroundings with a critical eye before he turned and scrutinized Twilight’s prone form with a creased brow. When the Ordonian grimaced and tried to sit up, Warrior swiftly moved to help. He curled an arm around Twilight’s shoulder, lifting him with ease.  “That was a rough landing,” You don’t say, Twilight grumbled sassily. 

“You’re not hurt are you?” A thread of concern seeped into Warrior’s tone when the Ordonian remained seated. Twilight was simply relishing in his ability to breathe again. With a belated shake of his head, Twilight responded, “A little banged up and bruised,” He took another breath, “But other than that, I’m fine.” The answer satisfied Warrior. “Good to know.” Something in his tone alerted Twilight and the Hylian-turned-wolf studied the Captain in the corner of his eye. “What is it?” He muttered quietly. Warrior pursed his lips, gaze flickering to the far wall. The chamber they were in was brighter than the last with lit torches casting an eerie ambience. 

A chill raced down Twilight’s spine. A sense of wrongness, a deep thrum of warning, crawled along his skin. The hairs on the back of his neck stood on end, his inner wolf growling. “I don’t think we’re alone.” The foreboding words gravely spoken by the Captain urged Twilight to reach out with his senses once more. He closed his eyes, calling on his wolf spirit to aid him in an in-depth search of the room. A growl rumbled in Twilight’s chest and up to the back of his throat when he detected movement. His ears twitched, eyes narrowing dangerously in the direction Warrior was staring intently in. Warrior flashed him a quick, bemused, glance. “Tell me that was you.” “And if it wasn’t?” Twilight coyly replied. Warrior’s expression flat-lined. “Not funny.” His ears twitched again and Twilight sharply raised a hand in a gesture for silence. Warrior clicked his jaw shut. The Ordonian focused on the subtle sound he’d caught, trying to ascertain the cause of it and determine whether or not it was a threat. He ignored the steady beating of Warrior’s heart and his quiet, even, breathing, forcing them into the background. Something is in that room, Twilight signed. 

Warrior snapped to attention. Drawing his left up, he demanded to know, Threat? 

Without a doubt. Plan? 

Warrior pondered for a moment, perusing their limited options. With no knowledge of what to expect or what anomaly Twilight sensed could potentially be, there were few reliable plans to rely on. 

 Right approach. I’ll take left. 

The two separated into their designated directions, weapons drawn and ready. They crept silently towards the wall. Their eyes met the moment their backs touched the coarse bricks. 

Secret chamber. 

Opening? 

They needn’t look far. Warrior pressed against the wall and a protruding brick was slid back into place. 

The locks and gears of an unseen mechanism started to turn, grinding against one another with a resounding groan. 

Found it. 

Twilight suppressed a snort. 

You don’t say. It’s funny how sarcasm and sass could translate so blatantly clear in their use of sign. 

The entrance to the hidden room was revealed when a part of the wall jerked and coasted open. Dust trickled down on the waiting Heroes. 

Warrior took the first glance into the section. “Gibdos!” “You have got to be kidding…” If there was anything Twilight detested more than the disturbing, mutilated, and terrifying Poes in Arbiter’s Grounds, it was the rotten, bandage-wrapped, limping Gibdos. Their manner of walk, the dragging of their sword, their chilling screams capable of freezing one to the core, was something he could not forget so easily. 

The look on Warrior’s face was difficult for Twilight to interpret but he could recognize the horrified remembrance etched into his tense features. 

“Yours, then?” Twilight asked, risking a peek into the dank, musty, chamber. His nose crinkled from the nauseating scent of death and decay. His fierce eyes fell upon the bony, decrepit figure swathed in bandages and his brow creased. “No, mine.” Warrior spared him a sharp glance, “They’re from your world?” Twilight cocked an eyebrow, “You recognize them?” 

“How could I forget?” Warrior muttered in reply. Twilight shared the unspoken sentiment. 

A terrifying, blood-curdling, screech pierced the silence, cutting sharply into their exchange. The two Heroes pivoted around to discover three skeletal Gibdos gimping towards them. Deformed faces with gaping mouths, broken and distended jaws, and scarred or absent eyes, drew closer. “I’m beginning to believe your world is the most terrifying, Twilight,” Warrior remarked uneasily, shuffling closer to the Ordonian, “And I have yet to visit it. On to more important matters, we need to take these guys down. The three are in close proximity to one another, so-” “Range attacks.” 

Warrior blinked at the abrupt interruption. 

“What?” Twilight took a few steps backwards, features contorted with disgust and unease, “I usually attacked from a safe distance away. Bomb arrows.” He gestured vaguely to his pack. “You…” The corner of Warrior’s lips twitched upwards in repressed mirth. His eyes practically shown with amusement. Twilight narrowed his own with a small snarl, “Careful, or I will leave you to them.” 

Warrior bit his lower lip to keep from smiling. He cleared his throat, trying to compose himself, 

“Right, right. Sorry.” A snicker escaped before he could quell it. “By Hylia’s Grace, War-” 

“I’m sorry!” 

Twilight’s senses told him the Captain was completely unrepentant. A laugh broke loose. 

“You’re on your own.” 

“Hey! Get back here, mutt!”  ~~~~~

“So...How was it?” Twilight asked minutes later when an exasperated, adrenaline-filled, and mirthless Warrior stalked his way. 

“Absolutely wonderful,” Warrior deadpanned, “The thrill of battle, the adrenaline racing through my veins, and the song composed by swords and discordant shrieks was lovely. You should try it sometimes.” 

Twilight couldn’t suppress his grin. “In fact, why don’t you? I handled two of them. You’ll be fine with one, right?” Without giving the incredulous Twilight a chance to respond, Warrior plopped down on the ground beside him and slumped against the wall with his eyes closed and hands casually folded behind his head, “Good. I’ve done my share. It’s only fair you do yours.” 

“What?” 

Warrior peeked an eye open to find Twilight searching thoroughly for the remaining Gibdo. He released a small laugh, “I got rid of all three, Twi.” 

Twilight stilled, then, with agonizing slowness, turned to fix Warrior with a venomous glare. 

The Knight was unfazed. 

Twilight stewed in indignant silence. He utilized the time the Captain used to rest and regain his strength to think of ways to seek vengeance. 

“Alright,” The Captain grunted, moving to stand, “We should probably get a move on. There’s no telling where the others might be.” 

Twilight followed after him. He didn’t spare the dead Gibdos a single glance. 

“Not a fan of them, I take it?” Warrior teased lightly, nudging Twilight with his elbow. Twilight’s lips furled. 

“They are absolutely wretched. Their screams, their walk, the way they freeze you in place then jump and latch onto you-” Warrior abruptly stopped. 

“They what?” Twilight paused, turning slightly to find the Knight looking vaguely ill. 

“They latch onto you..? And...strangle you…” He trailed off at the glimmer of horror stealing across Warrior’s calm features.

“They do?!” The Knight slid a hand up to his neck, horrified. “Is that why they scream when they come close?” “...yes? It makes it easier for them if you are paralyzed and unable to move.” 

Understanding dawned on Warrior and he turned to shoot Twilight a penitent look. “That’s why you hate them so much.” 

Warrior looked horrified enough, Twilight figured, and so the Ordonian did not expound on how exactly the Redeads would fasten onto their victims. He spared the Knight the disturbing details. 

~~~~~

“I don’t like this.” 

The quiet-spoken words gently broke the eerie silence of the chamber Warrior and Twilight had stepped into. Yet another door leading to nothing but a dank, empty, and eerie room with chains, broken tiles, and vases. 

Twilight’s inner wolf huffed, shrinking into itself. Another intense wave of déjà vu washed over him and the Ranch Hand stifled a world-weary sigh. 

Something was wrong with this chamber. He could sense it. 

“There’s a door on the other side.” “Of course there is,” Twilight groused, rolling his head back to give the ceiling his best woe-is-me look. He dropped his chin forward and pursed his lips, “Should we dare to cross..?” 

Warrior hummed. With a small shrug, the Captain murmured, “We might as well go for it. How else will we find a way out?” “If we find a way out.” “Come now, Twi,” Warrior drawled, amusement seeping into his tone, “Have some faith!” 

“In what? You?” 

“Ouch. Felt that one.” Warrior slapped a hand over his heart with a look of mock hurt. He dropped his arm with a growing smile, “This is a first. I don’t think I have ever seen you so antsy before.” 

Twilight shot him a side-eyed glare but reluctantly followed after the Captain when Warrior started to make his way across. 

If Warrior’s strides were noticeably faster than usual, Twilight didn’t remark on it. It let him know he wasn’t the only one affected by whatever place they were trapped within. 

Keen, cobalt blues searched the hollow chamber endlessly. Twilight would not allow himself to be caught off guard by anything. There was no doubt in his mind that there was something in this chamber. It was only a matter of finding out what exactly was there with them. 

Squeak

Twilight came to an abrupt halt, his skin crawling and goosebumps scattering across his skin. 

The spirit of the wolf whined, curling up tightly. 

This was a sound Twilight was far too familiar with. A sound he could never forget no matter how hard he tried. Already, he experienced the phantom sensations of tiny little paws grappling onto his clothes and scrabbling upwards. Sharp, piercing teeth and hauntingly beady eyes that glowed in the dark filtered through his mind. 

He waited for a second, straining his ears to catch the sound again. 

Nothing but silence met them. 

Slowly, Twilight relaxed, the tension bleeding from his back and shoulders. Perhaps it was his paranoia acting up and his mind was making up the noises. This place was a great deal like Arbiter’s Grounds. It would make sense. 

He shook his head and hastened forward. Warrior was already a good distance ahead of him. 

The Ordonian swore he heard the scraping of claws against the disjointed and fractured tiles but he refused to believe it. Reliving Arbiter’s Grounds was not something Twilight was keen on doing. 

And that was when he felt it. 

Something latching onto his pants leg and racing upwards. 

Horror and dismay contorted Twilight’s features as he instinctively stiffened, all sense of mobility fleeing from him. 

“Warrior - Captain - Pretty Boy-” He sifted through Warrior’s names, body paralyzed and frozen stiff. The claws climbed precariously higher, but the Ordonian couldn’t bring himself to look and see what had latched onto him. If it was what he knew it was… Warrior whirled around, concern creasing his brow at the urgency in Twilight’s voice, “Twi, what-” 

Twilight flinched, eyes squeezed shut, limbs cold and hands raised, “Get it off, get it off, get. it. off,” He repeated the mantra two more times. 

Warrior rushed to his side, searching for whatever it was Twilight felt. He saw nothing. “What-” “My back!” Twilight grit his teeth together, catching a barely-audible squeak as razor-sharp claws made their way up his spine, “It’s on my back! Don’t just stand there, Warrior, if you don’t-” He was cut off when Warrior cast aside his confusion and swiped his hand down Twilight back. 

He was taken by surprise when he was met with some resistance. Both Heroes heard a startled squeak as an invisible force made contact with the ground, the impact ringing in their ears. 

Warrior blinked dumbly down at the ground, arm half-bent and hovering in the air. 

There was nothing there. He hadn’t seen anything on Twilight and yet...He’d clearly hit something. “What was that?!” Warrior shrilly demanded to know. “A rat.” “A rat?! I didn’t see a rat!” “Of course you didn’t,” Twilight said with a trace of sarcasm, his heart rate slowing now that he was in no imminent danger, “They’re ghoul rats.” “Ghoul rats?!” 

As if called upon, several other squeaks and the speedy clicking of claws came from somewhere around them. Warrior looked around incredulously. 

A slightly hysterical laugh rose in Twilight’s throat because of course this would happen, but he suppressed it when the Captain shoved him forward. 

“Out, out, out,” The Knight prompted urgently, racing for the door, “I don’t do invisible rats.” 

“You only deal with the visible ones then?” Twilight couldn’t help but quip. 

Warrior all but threw open the door in response, the two stumbling free of the room and slamming it shut behind them. Several thumps resounded against the door. 

Leaning against the cold metal, Warrior heaved a sigh and swore, “Never again. Never.”

Twilight collapsed beside him, more than happy to take a brief respite. 

“Gibdos, ghoul rats, and sinking sand,” He listed off unhappily, his head falling back, “I can only imagine what comes next.”

Warrior turned to him, chest heaving from having all but booked it out of there. 

“No more. I don’t think I can handle whatever horrors your world holds, Twi,” 

Twi snorted quietly. “I’m beginning to wonder how I did.” 

It was a good thing, Twilight figured to himself, that Warrior had never seen what the poes of his world looked like. 

~~~~~

“Should we even dare?” 

Twilight wanted to tear his hair out. 

Warrior shifted indecisively. 

This, Twilight grumbled, is pathetic. 

“There’s no telling what’s behind this door.”

“No, but if we’ve learned anything, it’s that nothing good is behind this door,” Twilight muttered and his wolf self yipped in agreement. 

Warrior gave a small chuckle, the sound lacking its typical warmth and genuinity. He rubbed at the back of his neck, staring at the door in consideration. 

“It could be the last one we have to go through.” 

The ‘or not,’ was left unsaid but not unheard. 

Both knew they were stalling. Neither one of them wanted to cross the threshold to discover what surprise this chamber might hold. Heaving a sigh, eyes closing in resignation, Twilight planted a hand against the cool metal, 

“We might as well get this over with. The sooner we get out of this place, the better.” 

Warrior huffed. Then, with a dramatic gesture of his hand, said, “After you.” 

Twilight was not amused. 

With both hands, he unstuck the door and shoved it upwards then quickly stepped to the side once it vanished. 

Cautiously, both Heroes peered inside to scope out the interior of this new room. 

Warrior blinked, a vague impression of unease and revulsion etched into his features. Twilight was too tired to care anymore. 

“You...Am I seeing correctly?” Warrior asked, his voice the ghost of a whisper. He turned to Twilight, pointing with his left. 

“Well you aren’t imagining it,” Twilight muttered in response. He took hold of the Ordon blade and unsheathed it, “Come along now, Captain, the sooner we finish this, the sooner we leave.” 

Warrior raised both eyebrows, commenting wryly, “Now where was this attitude when-” 

“Captain,” 

“Coming.” 

And with that, Warrior slipped into the room after Twilight. Both stilled when the door slid shut and locked behind them. They spared it a glance then returned their attention to the center of the musty chamber. It was, by far, the smallest room they had been in, meaning there was little space for them to move. 

“Ominous,” Warrior remarked idly, taking in the grotesque, rotting, bony arms sticking out of the ground. “Must be our boss battle.” 

“Disgusting,” Twilight tacked on. His nose crinkled at the foul and overwhelming stench of death and decay in the heavy air. Sometimes, it did not pay to have heightened senses. 

His wolf self grumbled in indignation. 

“Do we chop off the arms?” Warrior wondered aloud, studying the eerie skeletal limbs swaying in a nonexistent breeze. “Where is the main body?”  “If there is one,” Twilight scowled. He and Warrior slowly approached the center of the room, careful not to step within reach of the stiff arms. 

“Here goes nothing,” Warrior shrugged, taking a swing of his sword and chopping a couple of the limbs halfway. 

There was an ear-splitting shriek that made Twilight slap his hands over his ears and cringe.  “Din’s name! The arms grew back!” Warrior exclaimed, drawing Twilight’s attention back to...whatever they were facing. Revulsion contorted Warrior’s face, “Oh, that was sickening.” 

Twilight’s lip curled back in agreement. 

“Maybe all of the arms at once?” He suggested. Warrior gestured for him to give it a whirl. Twilight exhaled deeply and moved to the middle of the extended limbs. Without warning, one of the bony fingers of a nearby hand twitched, agitated after sensing his movement, and snatched. 

Twilight gave a muffled shout when the hand grasped tightly at his face, his vision going dark from his eyes being covered. Sharp nails cut into his skin, trickles of blood slipping free from the slivers.  The Rancher’s hands snatched at the offending limb, striving vainly to tug himself free. He felt Warrior trying to help him, the Knight muttering harshly under his breath. His sharp ears also detected something unburying itself from the ground and his heart plummeted. 

“Sweet Hylia!” Warrior cried from behind, “Din, Farore, and Nayru forbid, that thing is atrocious! Holy heavens,” 

Would you focus on setting me free?! Twilight inwardly shouted. His wolf spirit howled, barked, growled, and snapped his teeth.  

“Oh, gross, it’s coming closer-” Warrior iterated, “-Disgusting. Look at those teeth-” 

I can’t, Twilight deadpanned, not daring to speak. The slimy, rotting hand on his face prevented him from doing anything. He didn’t want to risk even breathing. 

“I have never seen anything so hideously hideous in my entire life-” 

Have you looked in a mirror? Twilight wanted to quip, his wolf self snickering. He growled, the sound muffled. 

“I am not going anywhere near that thing, so-” Strong arms wound around Twilight’s chest and Warrior yanked with all his might, tearing Twilight free of the hand just in time to see what exactly had taken him captive. 

Deep, abyss-filled eyes on a gaunt, white, sickly face inches away from Twilight’s own greeted the Ordonian. Wide, long, teeth stretched in a broad smile on that thin head at the end of an extended neck momentarily horrified Twilight.  Wolfie all but shrieked at the unexpected and ghastly sight, fur standing on end. 

He grunted when Warrior crashed back onto the ground, still holding onto the Rancher. Both stayed sprawled on the ground, staring in terrified wonder at this unfamiliar, wretched, and slouched creature. 

The monster, realizing they were now out of reach, disappeared back into the ground. 

Twilight and Warrior simultaneously released sighs of relief, jumping when the door behind them crashed open. 

“What in Hylia’s name is going on here?” A familiar voice demanded to know. Twilight and Warrior scrambled to their feet with an enthusiastic cry of,  “Time!” 

Time’s eye darted between the two as they bolted towards him, a brooding look of wearied exasperation etched into his features, “I could hear the two of you from down the corridor-” He was cut off when the teens found refuge behind him, huddling together in a vain attempt to disappear from view. His expression flat-lined. “What are you both doing?”  “Did you know Ghoul Rats exist?” Warrior asked, beyond disturbed and scarred.  “Not to mention that thing,” Twilight added with a shudder of his own,  “We don’t talk about that thing, Twi,” 

“’That thing’ came out of the ground-” Twilight pointed ahead of them. Time suppressed the urge to sigh and turned his head to pin whatever creature the two were so thoroughly shaken by with a glare. 

His gaze froze when he took in the rotting, white-limbed, arms sticking up from the ground, clawed fingers curled and ready to snatch at anyone who dared come near.  A strange expression crawled across the Old Man’s face. One neither Twilight nor Warrior had ever seen him wear. His eye had gone dead and cold, recognition flaring to life before the elder Hero spun on his heel, grabbed the teens by their shoulders, and ushered them out. 

“Um, Time, shouldn’t we-” Warrior began, gesturing vaguely back to the room they’d left. 

“We don’t have time to waste,” The Old Man smoothly interjected, patting Warrior’s shoulder. He slipped between the two and began striding down the corridor. “We still have six other Links to find.” 

Twilight and Warrior shared a bemused look but dutifully followed after the golden-clad Hylian. They spared one last glance at the metallic door hiding the monster from view and, recalling the horrors they’d experienced in the span of two minutes, and skittered away. 

“Never again,” Warrior swore, hastening his pace. 

Never, Twilight agreed. 

[dinfeanoriel]

Wolfie?

It was common to catch sight of a strong and powerful wolf patrolling the perimeter of their camp when dusk would creep and night would fall. 

At first, they’d been reasonably suspicious and wary, wondering whether or not the beast would attack them. Some of them had had encounters with these proud creatures, and they were not exactly friendly ones. 

The wolf, however, never once showed any sign of wanting to attack. There was no hint of aggression or ferocity and the beast didn’t come across as threatening. The wolf merely looked them over then trotted off to keep a sharp lookout. 

Wild was the first to declare the wolf harmless, defending his dear friend when the Links pinned him with dubious looks. He’d explained the beast had helped him a couple of times before, protecting him from monsters and accompanying him on his hunts for food. 

Wind fast became fascinated by the wolf. The sailor ultimately decided the wolf’s name to be Wolfie and Time could have sworn the proud animal was disgruntled by the undignified moniker he’d been given. 

It wasn’t until one perilous battle later, when Four was almost decapitated and Wolfie exploded from some nearby bushes with a furious growl, viciously putting an end to the bokoblin’s miserable existence, that it was unanimously agreed the wolf was indeed harmless. 

Time would say the wolf deemed himself their protector. He was especially protective of Four, Wind, Hyrule, and Wild. Time figured the beast must view them as pups he was bent on keeping safe. The wolf had adopted them as part of his pack. Strangely enough, he recognized Time as the leader and would sometimes trot by his side, willing to follow his every will and command. 

Wild told Twilight of the wolf, seeing as the Ordonian was never around whenever he would appear. Twilight did not appear the least bit curious or impressed by this. Instead, he surprised them all by remarking that he personally knew the beast they spoke of. 

“You do?!” Wind incredulously asked, pouncing on the Ordonian with wide, sparkling, eyes, “How?!” 

Twilight quirked an eyebrow at the excitable sailor but did nothing to extract the fourteen year old from where he’d promptly glued himself at his side, 

“He helped me on my adventure,” Was his vague response. 

The elusive reply constantly nagged at Time. He wasn’t sure why.  

“He saved my life.” 

“Then he is a friend!” Wind happily declared, beaming, “Do you think he’d let me pet him?” 

The look on Twilight’s face at Wind’s question was slight, but Time caught it nonetheless. 

“Doubt it,” Came Warrior’s voice. The Knight was in the process of meticulously cleaning his sword for the umpteenth time that night. A habit Time had quickly picked up on. The Knight easily grew bored. With nothing to occupy his mind, Warrior often took to cleaning each and every weapon until they shone and glistened brilliantly, “That wolf’s a prideful beast. I’d be surprised if he’d let you close enough to touch him.” 

The affronted look on Twilight’s face at the Knight’s statement was, again, mild, but Time saw it. He brushed it aside as Twilight taking offense on his savior’s behalf. 

Later that night, when Twilight went off into the woods in search for kindle, Time thought he’d heard him muttering darkly, 

“Prideful beast,” 

And an award-winning scowl to match. 

When Wolfie reappeared that night, Warrior was slack-jawed when Wind was allowed to pet him. The sailor asked for permission first, shyly fiddling with his hands as if worried he would be rejected. 

It made for an adorable sight. The wolf dipped his head with an inviting rumble and the young teen was beside himself with excitement. All the while, Wolfie made eye contact with the Knight almost smugly. 

Who’s the prideful beast now, hm? Time could envision him saying. Wild pouted, 

“Why don’t you ever let me pet you? I’ve fed you and cared for you longer than you’ve known them!” 

Wolfie huffed and turned his head away, grumbling deep in his chest. Wind laughed, a sound the Links all treasured. It was pure, light, and genuine. He threw his arms around Wolfie’s neck and thanked him before returning to his spot beside Warrior. 

Time still kept a close eye on the wolf who had supposedly rescued Twilight three years previous. He was keen, intelligent, and far more intuitive than any animal should be. Time wondered at this. Wolfie understood their every word and would communicate with them in his own way. 

Wild claimed it was Wolfie’s eyes that spoke for the beast and Time found it to be true. 

Wolfie’s eyes…

Time knew them. He recognized them. He couldn’t pinpoint from where, but every time he would meet their animal companion’s fierce, cobalt gaze, Time knew he’d seen them somewhere before. 

“How exactly did this wolf of yours save your life, Twilight?” Time decided to ask one night whilst Wild prepared dinner and the Heroes settled. Warrior and Sky were sparring, the Knight in great need of expelling some of his pent-up energy. The day had been long and uneventful, which, although was considered a blessing, did not help Warrior in the least. Four and Wind watched them along with Hyrule and Legend dozed. It’d been a question Time had been wanting to ask, but he’d kept it to himself, giving the other Links the chance to ask for him. 

Surprisingly enough, none of them ever did. 

Now, however, he and Twilight were as alone as they could be with no one in hearing range. The others were preoccupied and it gave him the chance to discover a little more about their elusive companion who kept to the shadows. 

Twilight paused in his whittling, turning to give the Old Man a faint look of curiosity. 

“Wolfie?” 

Time would have rolled his good eye. 

“Is there another wolf I am unaware of?” 

Twilight hummed and returned back to swiping his knife skillfully along the twig he held.

“There are fates worse than death,” He said to Time, a distant look in his eyes and the tip of the twig broke off after a particularly strong stroke from the knife. 

Yes. Time knew there were. He knew that fact well enough. Better than most, unfortunately. 

 “He saved me from one.” 

“How?” Time pressed and Twilight briefly glanced his way, considering. 

With a grim smile, Twilight replied, “If it hadn’t been for him, I might never have known of the fate that had befallen Hyrule. None of us would have...At least,” He leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees and hands dangling as he peered off into the distance with a thoughtful and reminiscent look, “Not for a long while.” 

Time was left to wonder what he meant. But the possibility- the words left unspoken- hung thickly in the air between them.

If Wolfie hadn’t been there for Twi, there was a chance he wouldn’t have been with them this day. 

~~~~

The discomfort Twilight did his best to hide was not lost to Time. He watched the Ordonian roll his shoulders a couple of times and stretch his arms and legs nearly every morning. He did it as discreetly as he could, but Time was known for his keenness.

Sometimes, Twilight would flex his fingers or twist his body to crack his spine and a grimace would cross his stoic visage. 

It was an act done to alleviate soreness, aches and pains, and something more. It served as a reminder for Twilight. 

But a reminder for what? Time could only hazard a guess, and he was sure none were correct. 

The day passed with hardly any incident. No monsters, no unprecedented ambushes, and no attacks. Of course, this put Warrior on high alert. 

Time understood where he was coming from. Two days without a single sign of enemies? 

Watches were scheduled for that upcoming night. Legend claimed the first, with Warrior the second, and Twilight the third. 

The Links settled in quietly, burrowing deep into their blankets to escape the night’s bitter chill. It was unanimously decided for no campfire to be lit, and so, the Heroes were left to ward off the cool air without the warmth of a fire. 

Time wasn’t sure what woke him later. He drowsily battered away the sleep clinging heavily to his lashes and cracked his eye open to survey the camp, ensuring all was safe and sound. 

Sky was nearest him, a tangled mess of limbs and blankets.The shadow of a grin lined Time’s lips at the ungainly but familiar sight. 

Wind was curled underneath his blanket, his disheveled sun-bleached hair the only part of him visible to Time. Four slept serenely next to Wind with his hands pillowing his head. Hyrule had one arm and leg cast out from underneath his thick cloak, an arm curled beneath his head. Warrior and Wild were back-to-back, both Heroes more susceptible to the chill of the night than most of the others.

Legend was on his side, his pack a makeshift pillow and an arm bent close to his face. The only time Legend looked serene and peaceful was in sleep and Time hoped the longer they traveled together the more he would drop his guard and let the Heroes see the real him. 

He allowed his thoughts to trail off and turned to check on Twilight, the last Hero left unaccounted for...

Twilight was absent. Time was suddenly awake and alert. He looked about the encampment and found his descendant was gone. 

That was when he noticed the rustling and snuffling coming from his left. Turning his head, Time caught sight of a wolf prowling the perimeter, head low and nose pressed to the ground. 

The wolf raised his large head and bared his teeth in a rumbling snarl, careful not to disturb the sleeping Heroes he sought to protect. 

He was warning something. Warding off all unwanted guests that dared trespass any closer to them. 

Time blinked tiredly, lifting himself up on his left forearm to quietly call, “Wolfie?” 

The beast’s snarling cut short when he turned to look at Time. There was an apology clearly reflected in those irritatingly familiar cobalt blues for having disturbed the Old Man’s rest. Their animal friend trotted to his side, paws softly thumping against the dirt and kicking up a trail of dust behind him. The chain bound around his ankle clinked faintly, silencing only when he came to a stop. He crouched low with a soft whine and Time managed a weary grin. 

With a shake of his head, he assured the proud wolf, 

“I don’t think it was you who woke me, Wolfie,” 

The wolf cocked his head to the side and Time narrowed his eye, 

“You understand every word I’m saying,” It was phrased as a statement, not a question. One the wolf didn’t bother answering. Time hummed, “Twilight claims you saved him,” 

This earned him a wolfish grin. Those expressive eyes sparkled impishly, knowingly.  

Somehow, seeing this extraordinarily human gesture served to make the beast appear more friendly instead of frightening. 

Time’s eye and stoic features softened, “For that you have my sincere gratitude,” 

Wolfie grumbled in an embarrassed manner, looking away and averting his gaze in an endearing fashion. He tapped his paw on the ground a couple of times then slowly lifted his head. His ears twitched, catching the slightest of sounds Time’s Hylian self couldn’t hear. 

The beast snapped to attention with a fierce, guttural, growl, which, in turn, alerted Time. The Old Man drew himself into a crouch beside the wolf, murmuring lowly, 

“What is it?” 

Time knew better than to doubt Wolfie’s senses. Animals had undeniably keen senses. They were more aware of the surrounding world than any other creature and could perceive danger before it could strike. Epona had proved this more times than he could count. 

Wolfie’s sharp eyes slid one way then another, baring his teeth with a furious snarl. 

Something was coming. 

Time took hold of his biggoron sword and drew himself off the ground without question.

“Everyone, up!” 

Warrior was the first to wake, leaping to his feet with his sword in hand ready to attack. Surprisingly, Sky was next with Wild shooting up beside Warrior. Wind, Four, Hyrule, and Legend simultaneously awoke with a start and whipped out their weapons within a split second. 

“What is it?” The Captain demanded to know, keeping his voice modulated enough for them all to hear. 

Time eyed Wolfie, noting how his gaze was riveted in a particular area. The beast was crouched low, ready to pounce at any moment. 

“Monsters?” 

Wolfie gave a nod. 

Time nodded to himself before doing a double-take. This wolf, this animal friend of their’s, had nodded in response to his question? 

Another exceptionally human gesture. 

As curious and flabbergasted as Time was, he knew there was no time to ponder on this groundbreaking notion. He tucked this particular detail away to question Twilight later-

Time’s thoughts screeched to a halt. 

Twilight. 

Evidently, Wild’s line of thinking mirrored Time’s own and the teen called out in question,  “Where’s Twi?” 

The Heroes swiveled their heads round, searching each individual Link before discovering that Twilight was indeed absent. 

Warrior’s grip on the hilt of his sword tightened imperceptibly, his expression serious and grave, 

“Think he might’ve heard these monsters and went to investigate?” 

“But he wouldn’t have left without waking one of us,” Wind pointed out, concern coating his tone, “Must be why Wolfie’s here and not him.” 

Time could have sworn Wolfie was trying to become one with the earth.

“Is Twilight out there, Wolfie?” He inquired lowly. 

It was then the monsters struck. 

Wolfie lunged with a vicious growl, clinging onto an unfortunate moblin and teeth mercilessly tearing into its throat. Flecks of blood splattered on the dirt, soaking into the earth and staining Wolfie’s fur red.

Wind flinched at the violent attack. 

Warrior breezed past a few of the Heroes and leaped at one unsuspecting moblin. Within the blink of an eye, the monster was reduced into nothing but a mangled corpse that disappeared seconds after. 

“How did these guys manage to sneak up on us?!” Came Legend’s voice, amplified over the chaos and sounds of battle as the Links burst into action. Shouts and screeches intermingled with one another, the shrieking of metal and twangs of bowstrings filling the air as the camp was surrounded and ambushed by a multitude of monsters. 

Moblins, bokoblins, and lizalfos alike came stampeding in. Time expertly swung his biggoron sword in a diagonal swipe, taking three monsters out. Their bodies vanished into nothingness. He targeted a tall, broad, and muscular moblin next, aiming for the back of its knees before swiftly decapitating it. 

The Heroes followed suit, their movements fluid and precise. They fell into the motion of battle with ease, working with one another and bringing ruin and decimation upon their unwanted guests. 

Wolfie pounced from one enemy to another, paws never touching the ground as he tore through bokoblins and moblins. He chased after Lizalfos and ended their miserable lives before they could manage an escape. Any attempt was cut off by Wolfie’s abnormally quick movements. 

The beast specifically went after those targeting Wind, Four, Hyrule, and Wild. Sky was holding his own remarkably well, his expression fierce and intimidating. 

The Master Sword sang as she devastated any and all monsters that dared to stand against the Skyloftian. 

Wild unleashed a flurry of arrows in rapid fire, striking every creature he set his eye on and freezing others to allow the Heroes to destroy them with ease. He and Wolfie worked in sync, stepping up where one fell back and vice versa, confirming Wild’s previous claims that they’d often traveled together during his adventure. 

Hyrule ducked under a bokoblin’s club, his hair fluttering from the breeze as the weapon flew harmlessly above his head by a few centimeters. His heart thundered in his chest, but the Hylian steeled himself and ran the bokoblin through before it could recover. 

He spun on his heel and slanted his sword in time to deflect another bokoblin’s crude blade. Hyrule used this opening to grant the monster a swift and painless death. He breathed a sigh of relief as the bokoblin vanished and dragged his sleeve across his perspiring forehead. 

“Look out-!” A terrified voice suddenly cried. 

Hyrule’s eyes grew wide with alarm, instinctively knowing Wind was warning him specifically, but he wouldn’t turn in time to block whatever attack was coming from behind him. 

A strong hand suddenly grasped Hyrule’s arm and yanked him to the side out of harm’s way. The fear coiling around Hyrule’s heart skyrocketed when a flash of blue and green darted in the corner of his eye, placing itself between the younger teen and the ginormous moblin bearing an equally gargantuan club. 

The Hero’s sword was lowered, their ulterior motive being getting Hyrule to safety even if it came at a price. 

“Warrior!” 

A sickening crunch! reverberated through the tense and frigid air after the terrified call was issued.  

The sound rang in Hyrule’s ears, echoing without end. The Knight’s body was flung back by the force of the moblin’s ruthless blow, slamming into Hyrule and sending them both sailing to the unforgiving ground. 

Hyrule’s dazed and shocked mind barely registered the thunderous footfalls of the looming moblin as it stalked forward and lifted its club over its head to finish the job. 

Time could only watch in horror, locked in battle against a lizalfos, as the moblin moved to swing his weapon down to crush Warrior and Hyrule. 

The Heroes spread about the encampment tripled their attacks, vainly striving to reach their companions- 

“WOLFIE!” 

Wind’s desperate, heart-rending, cry pierced the night sky. The Sailor placed all of his trust into their animal companion to save Warrior and Hyrule from their impending doom. 

Time knew it shouldn’t be possible. There was no way it could have happened but if there was one thing Wolfie never failed to succeed in, it was proving the impossible possible. 

Wolfie lunged from several meters away, gliding across the distance separating him from the moblin and landing in a protective stance between the monster and the collapsed Heroes. 

Sharp, pointed teeth bared in a fearsome snarl, Wolfie leaned back against his haunches then propelled himself forward, using the momentum of his attack to his advantage. 

The moblin, already unbalanced by the heavy club it held, staggered and tipped backwards. The club was the first to strike the ground, the earth quaking when the monster’s full weight impacted it next. 

Time raced by without a second thought, agilely leaping over the moblin just as Wolfie flew through the air to end the creature’s life and make it pay for what it had done. 

The Old Man had never moved so fast in his entire life. Adrenaline coursed through his veins, his heart pounding at a frantic pace and thudding against his chest. It pulsed in his ears as he sprinted to where Hyrule was carefully maneuvering a limp Warrior off of him with blatant concern and fear. 

When he reached them, Time crashed to his knees and his hands shot out to grab hold of the Knight’s shoulders in worry. 

Dazed, pain-filled cerulean orbs locked onto his own as Warrior wheezed and curled an arm protectively around his screaming ribs. 

Time had never known such pure, undiluted relief until this moment. Warrior was conscious and aware. Hurt, but alive. 

“Will he be alright?” Hyrule’s shaken voice grasped Time’s attention and the Old Man briefly looked his way with a comforting smile. The shorter Hero was collecting himself from the ground, shuffling to their side with distress carved into his features. 

“A couple of potions and he should be fine,” He assured the trembling Hero. Warrior only groaned, his head dropping back and eyes drifting shut against the pain that took him captive. Time squeezed his shoulder, “Broken ribs, most likely.” 

Warrior nodded tightly, features contorting in discomfort and agony. The clamor of battle faded around them, dying down as the Links and Wolfie mercilessly struck down the remaining monsters. 

It wasn’t long until they came crowding around Hyrule, Warrior, and Time. 

“Anyone have a potion?” Sky immediately asked, taking the role Warrior himself usually played after a battle. The Skyloftian knelt across Time, a hand tenderly touching Warrior’s head and brushing his bangs aside. 

The Heroes dug into their packs, rifling through their belongings in search of a potion or fairy for Warrior. They were interrupted by Wolfie himself, the strap of Twilight’s pack delicately pressed between his teeth as he dragged the bag to where Time knelt. 

A deep rumbling caressed their ears as Wolfie dropped the strap and nudged Time’s arm pointedly. He gestured to the pack with a dip of his head and Time didn’t hesitate to take it. He drew the bag into his lap, flicking the flap open and reaching in to grab the bottle of red potion Twilight always carried. 

Quickly but gently, Time helped Warrior to sit up so he could take a few swallows of the potion. Little by little, the older Hero could tell the potion was working its magic as the color returned to Warrior’s face and his breathing evened a bit. 

Wolfie disappeared afterwards, darting into the forest. Time hoped he had gone to fetch Twilight or check on him. Just in case, Time sent Wild and Sky in search of the missing Ordonian. They left immediately, promising to return if they found no sign of Twilight or stumbled across anything suspicious. 

Warrior was forced to take it easy- Time going as far as to order him to recover and rest. Hyrule had taken to scolding the Knight for risking his neck for him but the Hero was far too relieved to be genuinely upset. 

Wind, Time could tell, was shaken by the close call and hovered fretfully around Warrior, making sure he was comfortable and healing nicely. 

Minutes passed with no sign of Twilight, Wild, Sky, or Wolfie. Time waited with brooding impatience. 

It wasn’t much longer until Wild and Sky returned with a disheveled and blood-soaked Twilight between them. 

The relief was palpable in the air as Legend demanded to know where he’d gone off too. 

Twilight explained how he’d heard a noise and went to investigate, leaving Wolfie in charge of keeping watch. 

He’d run into a couple of monsters and was kept from returning to the camp until he’d finished them off. 

The Heroes accepted his explanation without any qualm save but one. 

Time frowned steeply as he watched Twilight closely. Something about his tale didn’t ring true, and the way Twilight’s hand cupped the back of his neck told Time he had every right to be suspicious. 

He narrowed his gaze on the rancher. 

What was Twilight hiding? And why was he keeping whatever secret to himself? 

~~~~

“Is Wolfie doing okay?” 

Wind’s quiet, and worried question captured the Old Man’s attention from where he rested beneath an old, gnarled, oak. Time peeked his good eye open, his broodingly curious gaze sliding in the direction of the proud beast curled protectively around Warrior, his large head resting lightly on the Hylian’s shoulder. 

Warrior was already dozing, creases of pain contorting his features and face half-buried in the wolf’s fur. Sky and Hyrule were both sketching the scene in their memory journals, a little summary detailing what happened scripted below the intricate picture. 

Something about it, however, struck Time as odd. He couldn’t pinpoint what it might be, but the way Warrior and Wolfie were positioned...

“He looks fine,” Time murmured lowly. The Sailor pouted uncertainly next to him, shifting uneasily. The Old Man quirked an eyebrow, “Why do you ask?” 

Wind bit his lower lip, scratching the back of his head while inwardly debating whether or not to tell Time what he suspected and why. Time waited patiently. The Sailor made a small noise of frustration and the oldest Hero looked to him invitingly, a large hand settling on his shoulder,  “Trust your instincts, Wind,” He advised, the years of experience and wisdom reflected in his eyes, “They are often correct no matter the situation,” 

Encouraged, Wind set his mind and shifted to where he was pressed to Time’s side, whispering, “I thought I saw him take a hit during the battle and I’ve been watching him since then...” He moved to point at something, “He’s favoring his right side. Do you notice how Wolfie’s curled around Warrior? On his left side, not his right like he usually is.” 

Time slowly sat up, taken aback by Wind’s astute observations. It was true. Wolfie was nestled around Warrior and, as Wind claimed, lying on his left side. That was why the sight of Wolfie and Warrior had struck him as wrong!

Concern flickered to life within the Hero and Time withdrew from Wind to draw himself to his feet and silently make his way to the resting Knight and beast. 

Wolfie’s ears twitched, undoubtedly catching the soft sounds of Time’s footfalls. Wearily, the exhausted wolf lifted his head when Time knelt beside him and extended a hand to delicately touch his side. 

Wolfie stiffened and attempted to shy away but Time shot him a stern stare. A disgruntled growl rumbled from Wolfie when the Hylian gently brushed his hand along his side, interrupted by a subtle yip he couldn’t quite stifle in time. 

Time looked sharply to him, “I believe Wolfie is injured.” 

Wolfie, catching the undertone of his words, immediately retracted himself from Warrior, disturbing the sleeping Knight and waking him. 

“What..?” 

Wolfie paused then moved closer to him, nudging him apologetically and fixing Time with a side-eyed glare. 

How dare you wake him. 

Time raised an eyebrow at the animal’s irritation. 

Sky came over at once, concern openly displayed, “Wolfie’s hurt?” The tenderhearted Skyloftian crouched down near their animal companion, carefully touching the back of his head. 

Hyrule was next, bringing along his pack of medical supplies. 

“Let me see here...” He critically analyzed the stubborn animal held in place by Sky. Wolfie grumbled and griped. A whine escaped here and there when Hyrule would hit a sore spot and once, he gently grasped Hyrule’s arm with his teeth to remove the offending limb. Unfortunately for him, it did nothing to dissuade the worried Heroes, “Looks like a couple of broken bones,” The adventurer decreed.

Sky winced in sympathy, petting Wolfie between his ears. 

Wolfie shut his eyes in embarrassment from all the attention he drew from the Links. He tried shaking them off, his thick mane whipping Hyrule, Sky, and Time in the face. The Old Man knew he’d done it on purpose. 

“So...how do we help him?” Four asked from somewhere behind Time, “Do we give him a Red Potion?” 

“Can animals take Red Potions?” Wind asked with a curious tilt of his head.

Time didn’t know but he dug into his pack to draw one out, “We’ll find out,” 

At this, Wolfie jumped to his feet, knocking Sky and Hyrule to the ground. 

“He’s escaping-” Hyrule started when Wolfie started to bolt. To everyone’s surprise, it was Sky who lunged and tackled the beast to pin him down. 

“Hey there, now, Wolfie,” He grunted as the animal struggled, kicked, and growled. He never tried to bite but he would whip his head back with a furious and warning growl. Sky wasn’t at all intimidated. He tried vainly to soothe Wolfie, but the beast was not making it at all easy. 

“I don’t think he wants to take it,” Warrior mumbled tiredly, dropping his head back with wearied disinterest. Wild agreed with the Captain but said nothing. He chose instead to watch the scene unfold. If there was one thing he knew about his old and loyal companion, it was that Wolfie was incredibly stubborn. 

“It doesn’t matter if he wants to,” Time griped, declaring with finality, “He’s going to.” 

Four watched, fascinated, as they wrangled a bit longer until Sky managed to trap Wolfie in a choke hold. Time approached, unimpressed when the wolf crouched down low with his teeth bared. 

“Come now, Wolfie,” He calmly spoke, “If you take this potion, those bones will mend and you won’t be uncomfortable anymore.” 

Wolfie was dead set against taking it if the look of his eyes said anything. 

A look Time swore he’s seen several times before. 

“Twilight would want you to take it,” Wind’s timid voice spoke up. 

This made Wolfie pause, his growling cutting off. His ears perked up and he glanced back at the Sailor carefully inching towards him. 

“He’s not here right now, but I know he’d be upset if he were to know you were hurt.” 

Wolfie hesitated. Time saw the way his eyes flickered, conflicted and indecisive. 

Then, grousing silently in a show of resignation, Wolfie shifted until he made himself comfortable on the ground and laid his head heavily in Sky’s lap. The Skyloftian carded his fingers through his fur approvingly. 

Time took this as a sign that he would comply The Old Man walked in front of him, bottle in hand, and made to open it when Wolfie suddenly lunged, tearing the bottle from his hands and making a break for it. 

Time was thrown back when Wolfie’s full weight slammed into him, purposefully knocking him aside and ignoring the startled cries of the Heroes as he bolted into the woods. 

Time blinked in stunned disbelief. 

“He’s gone!” Wind exclaimed, and Sky hung his head in disappointment. 

“Stubborn, just like the rest of us.” 

Legend and Wild, meanwhile, were clutching their sides and dying of laughter. 

Even Warrior cracked a smile.

“Serves you right. Wolf’s a prideful beast.”

“Outsmarted by a wolf!” Legend pretended to swipe at a tear, “That was the best thing I’ve seen all week!” 

~~~~

Wolfie never did return and neither did Twilight. Time would be lying if he claimed not to be the least bit concerned by either disappearance. 

Legend only shrugged and suggested that Wolfie might still be bitter with them for what they’d done. Wind defended themselves by claiming they were trying to help their friend. 

Time could only shake his head. 

“At least he took the Red Potion,” Wild said, trying to appease the stewing Heroes, “When I would try to help him, he would fight tooth and nail against anything I’d do.” 

“It was probably the Old Man,” Four piped up, “No one can say no to him.” 

“Indeed?” Time inquired, “And why is that?” 

Four grinned surreptitiously and returned back to his book, leaving Time to wonder what he meant. 

“Well,” Time grunted, straightening and drawing himself to his feet, “I am going to go look for our wayward companions.” 

He checked on Warrior then left Sky in charge before he went into the woods. 

~~~~

Time wandered for a few long minutes, scanning the forest floor for any disturbances or tracks. He found few and none were what he was searching for. It wasn’t until he came across a river-bend that he heard a strange noise. 

He frowned, straining his ears until he heard it again. 

Crashes, guttural grunts, agitated yips, struggling, and aggravated huffing reached him and when Time stepped out of the shadows of the trees he was met with an unusual sight. 

Wolfie, their beloved, fierce, and feral companion, was a whirlwind of frantic energy. He rolled, bounced, spun, and strained to remove the bottle he’d miraculously managed to trap his snout in. 

Time blinked. 

The proud beast was nothing more than a wild, distrait, pup desperately fighting to free his nose. His fur stuck up in many places, splashes of red along with grass stains here and there, and leaves stuck on him. A testament to his frenzied and fixated endeavor to free himself. 

The wolf slammed his head to the ground, a growl of annoyance slipping free and his cobalt blues narrowed on the glass jar imprisoning his snout. His paws moved to cradle the bottle, bearing it down onto the ground and the beast settled his weight on his back legs. 

He pulled. 

Time stood back and watched him struggle. 

The wolf’s strong shoulders shook, his paws slipping, and a pathetic whine that pierced Time’s heart was released. 

Frustration bubbled to the surface, the wolf heaving a deep, forlorn, sigh. The glass fogged up when his breath hit the surface. 

Apparently having exhausted all efforts and at a loss for ideas, the wolf lifted himself off the ground and purposefully strode to the nearest boulder. He turned his head as far as possible then, before Time could stop him, slammed the bottle against the still rock. 

Time inwardly cringed when the bottle bounded off the surface, the vibrations from the force of the hit ricocheting up the glass and through the beast’s muscular body. 

Wolfie stared in disbelief then flung himself to the ground in a melodramatic display of frustration and resignation. He rolled, whining miserably. 

He was akin to a pup throwing a tantrum. 

Time suppressed a snort at the undignified sight. 

“Come along now, Wolfie,” He tutted lightly, and the proud wolf snapped his woeful gaze towards him, “This is why you should have allowed us to help you.” 

A low, bitter, growl was his only response. 

Ah, the attitude was back. 

Time shook his head at the short temper, moving forward to kneel beside the still lamenting beast. Reaching with a calloused hand, Time curled his long fingers around the bottle, gently pressing the wolf’s head to the ground and tugged. 

Wolfie simply let him. 

Time’s brow creased when the bottle stubbornly refused to budge. Not even one centimetre. 

“How did you manage this?” The Old Man asked under his breath, trying but failing to slip the glass jar any further down Wolfie’s snout. 

Three rumbles in different intonations. 

“You don’t know?” Time cocked an eyebrow at him. He sat back on his heels and studied the bottle and Wolfie’s sprawled form. The beast lay on his side, bemoaning his fate while heaving an explosive sigh. An idea slowly formed and the Hylian hummed. “Here is what we will do,” 

The wolf gave him his complete and undivided attention, practically begging for Time to save him. 

“You brought this on yourself, Wolfie. There will be no sympathy from me at your plight.” 

The beast’s expression went flat. 

By Hylia did this wolf have a personality. 

“As I was saying- and get up from the ground-” 

Wolfie huffed, grumpily doing as he was told. 

“-I will grab hold of the bottle and pull and you pull yourself opposite of me, understand?” 

Wolfie replied by whipping his snout towards Time, urging him to hurry up and get on with it. 

Time would have laughed had he not known Wolfie wouldn’t appreciate it. 

The Hero grasped the bottle with both hands. 

“On the count of three. One...two...pull!” Time shifted back and Wolfie immediately tugged his large head in the opposite direction. A determined rumble echoed in his chest and Time strained, striving to find the balance between not-pulling-too-much and pulling-just-enough. He would rather not harm the Links stalwart companion. 

The bottle clung steadfastly to Wolfie’s snout, refusing to budge. 

A distant part of Time was glad none of the other Heroes were here to witness this bizarre and absolutely ridiculous moment. 

“I am impressed, Pup,” Time grunted, “I do not think I’ve ever come across such a difficult feat- and I have done a great many in my life.” 

If a wolf could snark, Wolfie certainly did. 

“And this is the simplest solution,” Time muttered, thinking of all the dungeons, puzzles, and tasks he’d had to do. 

Wolfie was quickly tiring and Time caught the moment his burning resolve slowly turned to reluctant resignation. 

“What-” 

Wolfie’s body began to shift before Time could finish his question. His entire form darkened when he crouched low and the sound of bones rearranging themselves and warping filled the air. Time could only stare, vaguely horrified and morbidly curious, as the wolf’s body started to change. 

This was something Time had never before experienced. He wasn’t sure what was happening but he recognized this to be an unfamiliar and otherworldly magic at play. 

Shadows darted across Wolfie, the strange magic covering him entirely before fading and the beast’s body morphing into one more Hylian-like. 

Then, the magic receded, the darkness relenting and revealing-

“Pup?” 

Time was utterly gobsmacked, the term of endearment he’d given Wolfie slipping free from him. His mind slammed into a metaphorical wall, thoughts unable to wrap themselves around what he had witnessed seconds prior. They couldn’t compute what his eye had seen. 

Wolfie. 

Twilight. 

They were one and the same. 

His brain kickstarted and Time could have slapped himself. It was so. blatantly. obvious! Those eyes were those of his descendant’s! The ferocity, keenness, and warmth... His protective demeanor and astute supervision of Four, Wind, and Wild. 

The evidence pointed to Twilight. 

His reluctance and abhorrence concerning Red Potions. His nightly patrols and daily scouting. 

Twilight did the same. 

His vague explanation behind his supposed rescue orchestrated by Wolfie... His sly smiles and knowing eyes. Wolfie’s wolfish grins and stance. 

It made sense.  The pieces of the puzzle fell into place and Time wondered how he could have missed it all. 

The morning stretches and slight grimaces as Twilight would rid himself of soreness, aches and pains were due to his transitioning between wolf and Hylian form frequently. 

Twilight, now freed from the bottle, fell back with a gasp, greedily taking in gulps of air. His poor lungs could have collapsed from relief. 

“Sweet mother of breathing-” 

Somewhat dazed and momentarily distracted, Twilight didn’t quite register Time’s open display of shock and bafflement. It was quite a sight to see. An incredibly rare one too. 

The Old Man shook his head bemusedly, closing his eye and reopening it to find it was indeed Twilight slumped on the ground before him. It was a testament to his previous adventures and experiences that Time was hardly as affected as most would be. 

He had, after all, seen and done things none would believe possible. 

Once he’d recovered, Twilight sat up with a crooked smile and meek expression. He wilted beneath the stare Time pinned him with. 

“This was not how I wanted you to find out.” 

Time couldn’t help it. 

He snorted. 

“And, pray tell, how did you want me to find out?” He asked then, cocking an eyebrow and fixing Twilight with what Wind, Wild, and Legend had dubbed ‘The Look.’

“Er...” 

“Thought so.” 

“I can explain?” 

“Oh, you will.” 

~~~~

In the end, Time believed he preferred finding out this way than having Twilight personally tell him. This made for perfect blackmail material and Time was not going to waste this opportunity. Not when it was oh so graciously given to him. 

When next they returned to Lon Lon Ranch and Twilight was greeted by Malon, he knew. 

Her twitching lips, twinkling eyes, and barely stifled mirth told him everything there was to know. 

This...This was betrayal. The worst kind of betrayal he’d ever experienced. 

“Time!” 

The unspoken you didn’t? you couldn’t have? how could you? was blatantly clear. 

The Old Man was unaffected by his descendant’s misery and woe. Malon laughed openly at Twilight’s dismay, going as far as to ruffle his hair teasingly. His face burned, nearly as red as her own hair! 

With a wicked smirk and gleaming eye, Time locked gazes with Twilight and inquired casually but with emphasis, 

“Yes, Pup?” 

[dinfeanoriel]

In Memoriam II

At long last, the second to last part of In Memoriam! I may have strayed a little from canon (you’ll know where) but there was a purpose behind it. 

~~~~

“We meet again,” The clipped, but no less meaningful, greeting resonated across the ethereal world. The first thing to meet Link’s ears after he watched the Golden Wolf howl and transform into his proud and tall, skeletal, mentor. 

A moment passed in which the Hero Shade critically scrutinized Link before nodding to himself in approval. 

“You have a little more of the look of a hero than you did before…” 

Link’s expression flat-lined. The Hero Shade certainly knew how to boost one’s confidence. 

Link could have sworn the Hero Shade smirked but...given the form he was in, it would be impossible. Perhaps he’d merely sensed it? 

His wolf senses did pick up subtle, less-than-noticeable, things humans couldn’t. Shifts in demeanor, genuine feelings, and ulterior motives. Ripples of joy, coils of anger, and stabs of pain. He could hear the steady beating of hearts, listen to the melody carried by the wind, and the rustling and scurrying of the smallest critters across the forest floor. 

At first, everything was far too overwhelming for him, but he’d soon adjusted. He’d had to. Besides, honing his wolf senses came in handy. “Do you feel ready to learn your next skill?” Hero Shade’s cool and steady voice broke through Link’s thoughts, scattering them. 

Link frowned, face set and eyes flaring with determination. He’d mastered the last Hidden Skill and had grown more experienced with handling a blade. It came almost naturally to him. As though he’d been born with the inherent ability of mastering the sword. 

He was ready to learn a new skill.  

He met the Hero Shade’s gaze, feeling eyes watching him although the skeletal being had none. 

“I do.” Link answered, voice echoing his resoluteness. 

“Very well,” Link could practically feel the ‘but’ incoming, “But-” 

And there it was. 

“-before we begin, I must test you to ensure you have mastered the last skill I taught you...the Ending Blow.” 

Link’s heart thumped once against his chest and sunk slightly. 

What exactly did the Hero Shade have planned? 

“Now then,” The Hero Shade’s voice thundered, startling Link, “Come at me!” It was a thinly veiled order. A not so concealed challenge. Already, the skeletal being had his sword and shield drawn in preparation. 

Well...Link was never one to back down, and he felt prompted to follow through with his mentor’s command. He wasn’t quite sure why he was so inclined to do as the Hero Shade told him. He supposed it hardly mattered. 

Link swiftly drew the Ordon Sword from its sheath and slid his shield from his back. Twirling the blade expertly in his calloused hand, Link reaffirmed his grip and watched his mentor lift his own sword up along with his shield. 

Faster than one could blink, Link shot forward and leapt into the air. He swung the Ordon Sword in a downward strike. The blade cut across the Hero Shade’s chest and the skeletal being flew back from the physical force gathered behind the blow. He struck the ground and Link immediately jumped high into the air and viciously stabbed the Hero Shade through.

The Hero Shade grunted as Link slid the Ordon Sword from his translucent form and gracefully flipped backwards. 

For a moment, the great warrior remained on the cool ground before bringing himself to his feet. 

“Excellent,” The Hero Shade approved, and Link couldn’t explain the abrupt burst of pride that filled him at the praise, “It appears you are certainly capable of performing my lost art.” 

His lost art? 

Link curiously inclined his head. These skills he was learning...were those the Hero Shade had developed himself? Then why had the Hero Shade chosen to pass his teachings to him? A Ranch-Hand-turned-Hero? 

“Very well,” Decision made, Hero Shade’s tone implied Link needed to listen closely and carefully to his next words, “My second skill is…”

Ah. A dramatic pause. 

Why did Link get the feeling his mentor had done so on purpose? He was purposefully goading him on, but Link couldn’t deny the thrill of excitement and willingness to learn from this ancient being. 

“...the Shield Attack!” 

Link perked up. This skill sounded intriguing. 

“Let it be hewn into your mind!” 

And so the lesson commenced!

“No matter how well-tempered a blade is, if a foe is clad in armor and bears a shield, the sword will do no harm,” Hero Shade briefly explained, “When facing such a foe, you must lock onto them and thrust your shield against the defenses of your enemy.” 

Made sense…

“Lock onto me, then try it!” The Hero Shade said, “You have learned much, so I am sure you will know the moment when you can do a shield attack!” He assured Link. 

They brought their swords together and Link executed the Shield Attack with hardly any trouble. 

The Hero Shade staggered back from the blow before recovering. He curtly dipped his chin, approval and a hint of pride evident in his voice, 

“Excellent! Open a hole in your enemy’s defenses and use your sword to strike without hesitation!” Hero Shade went on to add, “The Shield Attack I have just taught you can also be used to repel an enemy’s projectile attacks.” 

He hadn’t missed how Hero Shade subtly emphasized the word ‘repel.’ As though it were a forewarning of what was to come. 

“Would you practice?” Link was given no time to answer. The decision had been made for him. “Then repel my magical attack with your shield attack!” 

Link sent the glowing orb back after the Hero Shade had projected it. He’d almost miscalculated but narrowly managed to salvage his slight falter. 

“Perfect!” The Hero Shade declared, “When your enemies assail you with projectiles, this is how you will defeat them with ease!” 

A slight grin curved Link’s lips. 

“Done!” The Hero Shade concluded their lesson, “You have learned the second of my hidden skills, the Shield Attack! But I have five more secrets to teach you...in time. The path to becoming a true hero is a long one, but once you have grasped all of the hidden skills, you shall be worthy of walking it. You must persist on the lonely path of the sword to obtain true courage and earn the strength to conquer the great evils of the world!” 

He spoke from experience. This Link recognized. Hero Shade was...sorrowful and understanding. 

“Do not forget your discipline with the blade before we meet again!” 

And those were the words of wisdom Hero Shade left to echo in Link’s ears as he was drawn back into reality and away from his Mentor’s world. 

~~~~

Twilight started when his memory of the Hero Shade was interrupted by the rustling of the bushes behind him. 

He turned, teeth bared in a snarl as he crouched low and prepared to attack should the disturbance prove to be a monster. He only hesitated since he didn’t sense any ill intentions, malicious or dark auras. 

It hardly mattered. It paid to be cautious. 

Instead, a blue-clad figure came hurrying through, long, wheat-colored hair somewhat disheveled and blue eyes snapping onto his wolf form. 

Twilight relaxed upon recognizing Wild only to tense slightly at the unnerved expression he wore. 

“Twilight!” Wild breathed, jogging towards him. Twilight transformed into his Hylian form at once, worry creasing his brow. 

“Cub? What’s wrong?” 

“I’m not sure,” Wild admitted, peering past his shoulder and briefly scanning the area behind him. When he didn’t find whatever he was looking for, Wild looked back to Twilight, “Time’s looking for you.” 

The statement, for whatever reason, was ominous. The tone his Cub had used, the words, and how cornflower blues cautiously darted this way and that told Twilight something was off. 

“He is?” Twilight murmured and moved to swiftly make his way past Wild, “Then I’d better see what he needs.” 

He didn’t get far when Wild caught his arm. Twilight turned to him inquisitively. 

“Twilight, he’s acting...strange.” Wild said to him in low tones, locking their gazes together so his predecessor could see the seriousness behind his words, “He heard you howling that song. I don’t know what it was, but he reacted strongly to it. Almost daunted.” 

Twilight’s eyes widened by a slight margin.

“Oh, Hylia,” 

The Song of Healing. 

He’d sung it to commemorate Hero Shade and, consequently, the Hero of Time. Twilight’s ancestor. 

He’d sung it, both knowing and oblivious to the fact that Time might recognize it. At some point during his adventure, Time had to have learned the song. Twilight was unaware of the circumstances concerning his learning of the haunting melody, but he could infer from Wild that it must not have been pleasant. 

“He asked how you knew the Song.” Wild omitted the part where Time had opened both eyes to reveal one blue and one completely white. A sight he would never forget seeing. No injury, no wound, or scar was capable of ridding someone of an entire eye, leaving it unnervingly white and blank. He might’ve accepted mutilation as a possibility if he knew it wasn’t so. 

Twilight cursed himself for his stupidity. He raked a hand through his walnut colored hair, exhaling deeply. 

“I have two options.” The older teen muttered. 

Wild watched him closely, “And they are?” 

“Face Time willingly… Or face Time unwillingly.” Came the reluctant reply. Twilight pinched the bridge of his nose, scowling. He might as well get it done and over with. “How to explain Hero Shade without explaining Hero Shade…” 

Wild glanced at him in confusion. 

“Hero Shade?” 

“My mentor.” Twilight distractedly clarified. “Or...was. He rests now.” 

Wild clicked his jaw shut and sealed his lips together. He hadn’t known this. Twilight never before mentioned a mentor to him.

“He taught me all that I know. Without him, I wouldn’t have succeeded in defeating Ganondorf.” There was sorrow in his eyes and wistfulness seeped into his tone. He chuckled somberly, “He was brusque and short-clipped in the beginning...But in the end…” 

“Although I accepted life as the hero, I could not convey the lessons of that life to those who came after.” 

This particular statement had stuck to Twilight. Not because the Hero Shade had admitted to him his one greatest and lingering regret he had eased at long last, but because it told Twilight there were other Heroes before him. Heroes who fought against whatever evil had risen in order to defend and protect Hyrule and her people. 

Hero Shade had chosen to pass down his teachings to Twilight. His lessons had become all the more meaningful to the Ordonian and Twilight swore then and there to honor his mentor and ancestor, predecessor and leader, in all he did. 

“I…” Wild began, trailing off awkwardly. Sorrow swelled in his chest and he grasped Twilight’s arm, “I get it.” 

And he did. 

Twilight spared him a small, soft, smile, eyes no longer as fierce but undeniably warm. 

“I know.” 

The two teens stood in reverent silence, commemorating their fallen friends and mentor. Twilight gazed wistfully at the tranquil moon, mind distant and eyes faraway. 

“He’d come to me as a wolf.” 

Wild inclined his head curiously, “Hero Shade?” 

Twilight nodded with the shadow of a smile, “A Golden Wolf. With one red eye.” He said, unaware of the slow dawning look of recognition and bafflement stealing across Wild’s features. “Incredibly distinguished and proud. He would wait patiently for me to find him.” 

Wild pursed his lips tightly together, glancing past his shoulder then back to Twilight with stunned disbelief. 

“Um...Twi?” 

Twilight’s ears twitched at the cautious tone his descendant used. He looked to find Wild with a finger raised in the air, gesticulating vaguely towards where he’d come from. 

Wild?” He asked when the younger teen waved his finger in the general direction of the trees then back at Twi. 

“I thought I might’ve been imagining it but…” He met Twilight’s quizzical gaze, “When I was heading down the path to find you, there was a flash of gold to my right-” 

Twilight looked sharply at him. 

“I wasn’t sure what it was. I was calling out for you and when I reached the bend, I saw a wolf.” Twilight’s eyes widened. “He was Golden and-” He tapped beneath his right eye, hurrying on, “Only one eye. A red one-” The Hero was cut off when Twilight lunged forward and grasped his arms, asking breathlessly and voice shaking with undiluted hope, 

“Where?” 

~~~~

“We meet again...It appears your efforts have begun to return vigor to Hyrule, but it is far too early to relax…” “My third hidden skill is...The back slice! Let it be hewn into your mind!” 

The unmistakable pride in Hero Shade’s voice. The gradual softening of the rough and disciplinary conduct. 

He ended his lessons with a single phrase that filled Link with hope. 

“May we meet again.” 

He always looked forward to finding the Golden Wolf. 

Hero Shade would greet him the same. 

“We meet again.” 

Link found himself waiting to hear the familiar echo of those words. 

“This next is the greatest of the hidden skills I have taught you to this point, and it may test the limits of your endurance.” 

Hero Shade would issue a challenge after his brief description of the skill he wished to pass on to Twilight. 

“Do you still wish to master it?” 

Link would respond in favor of learning. A curt dip of his chin, a fire blazing in his eyes, and words laced with conviction. 

Hero Shade would then test to ensure Link had mastered his previous skill. 

“My fourth hidden skill it…” 

The dramatic pause Link knew was incoming. He enjoyed the thrill of anticipation. The wonder of what skill Hero Shade would give for him to master. 

“The helm splitter!” 

Link would practice with Hero Shade until his mentor was satisfied with his progress. Hero Shade concluded their lessons with a reminder to train daily. 

“Do not neglect your daily sword training…” 

Link never did. 

It was the fifth meeting Link should have known. There was a phrase Hero Shade used he hadn’t thought to delve deeper into. A sentence bearing a blatant truth. 

“At last, the skills I have to teach you have entered the realm of true secrecy. They are forgotten ways that do not leave our bloodline…” 

Link hadn’t caught the blatant truth Hero Shade had shared for he was swiftly distracted.  

“My fifth hidden skill is...The mortal draw! Let it be hewn into your mind!” 

It was in the sixth session Link found himself weighed down by reluctance and sorrow. A burden weighed heavily upon his shoulders, threatening to crush him. He listened to the Hero Shade but without the usual excitement, anticipation, and willingness to learn. 

“...There are but a few hidden skills for me to teach you.” 

Link could not quell the onslaught of sorrow and unwillingness to proceed. The words tore apart his fragile defences, breaking down the neutral façade he wore, and cracking apart the mask of ferocity, strength, and resolve he’d crafted long ago. 

He’d known the day would soon come but he valiantly fought against the painful reminder of having to bid his mentor goodbye sometime in the nearby future. 

Hero Shade took notice of his hesitation and wandering mind. The golden-armored stalfos took it into his own hands to draw Link back to attention. He drew his sword back and struck forward. 

Link came close to being skewered. He noticed Hero Shade’s movements a second before the strike would hit. The Ordonian leaped back, shocked and startled. He staggered, feet tripping against one another, and he fell back. His sword fell from loose fingers, clattering loudly to the ground, his shield following close behind. 

Ashamed and sorely disappointed, Link bowed his head and bit his lower lip hard. He clenched his shaking fist, pressing it to the cold ground and listened as Hero Shade drew near. 

He waited for the rebuke he knew was to come. The reproach and urging to stand and face him. 

“What ails you?” 

The unexpected words drew Link to lift his chin and meet the Hero Shade’s glowing gaze. 

It could have just been him, but Link swore he sensed a tendril of concern emanating from the proud and distinguished Hero Shade. 

“Hesitation in the midst of battle can cost you dearly. A lethal price to pay. Stand,” 

Link did so. He drew himself to his feet, keeping his head low and gaze averted. 

“Speak.” 

The invitation disguised as a thinly veiled order garnered a baffled reaction from Link. He chewed on the inside of his cheek, debating whether or not to tell Hero Shade of what troubled him so. 

Hero Shade merely cocked his head, “I have watched you from afar. You have shown great reluctance in finding the Howling Stone and learning the melody carried by the wind. You are slow to seek for me and to learn the Hidden Skill I have yet to pass on to you. Why is this?” 

“We are on the sixth Hidden Skill.” Link found himself saying, inexplicably drawn to answering his mentor- to explain the conglomeration of emotions warring within him. 

“We are.” 

Link deflated, grief-stricken eyes meeting the Hero Shade’s single one. 

“There is only one left.”

There was no need for Link to clarify what he’d left unspoken. Hero Shade heard and understood what was implied behind those four syllables. 

“Oh child of mine...” Hero Shade stepped forward, reaching with a skeletal hand to grasp his shoulder. His glowing gaze softened, an air of comfort and understanding wrapping soothingly around Link, “An acquaintance once told me, ‘Whenever there is a meeting, a parting is sure to follow.’” 

There was an odd, sorrowful, intonation in his quiet voice. Link’s wolf spirit curled within itself, howling mournfully, expressing what Link could not bring himself to. 

And then Hero Shade said these words that remained freshly engraved in Link’s mind, 

“‘However, that parting need not last forever...Whether a parting be forever or merely for a short time...That is up to you.’” 

Link took those words to heart. 

~~~~

When Wild pointed, Twilight bolted away. The Ordonian tore through the woods, effortlessly ducking beneath low-branches and maneuvering around the obstacles barring his way. There was a trace of desperation, a billowing of hope, unrestrained yearning, and a multitude of other indescribable yet profound emotions surging rampantly within the Hero. 

He sprinted without slowing, his heart thundering in his chest and ears pulsing. The timing of his breaths echoed in his mind, like a countdown of sorts. 

His feet grazed the earth and his tunic blended into the undergrowth and shrubbery. 

He knew he was nearing the bend when a familiar panting caressed his ears. Raspy, deep, breaths Twilight had memorized long ago and longed to hear again. A tell-tale sign he was nearing the Golden Wolf waiting patiently for him to arrive. 

He burst free from the foliage, skidding into the path and drew unmistakably wide eyes swirling with a myriad of emotions to find Wild’s words rang true. 

For across from him, seated regally and patiently, was the Golden Wolf Twilight had last seen two years prior before Hyrule Castle. 

“Surely you can restore Hyrule to its stature of yore as the chosen land of the gods. Farewell! Go and do not falter, my child!” 

Twilight’s features contorted, eyes stinging, and he whispered tremulously, 

“Hero Shade.”

[dinfeanoriel]

Hero Shade Armor

Just a little something I wanted to share...  I was playing Twilight Princess and was undergoing one of the Hero Shade trainings with good ol’ Granpapa Link. My little brother started asking about Hero Shade’s armor and where it might have come from, soo, my sister took to studying it and realized that the armor he wears is incredibly similar to the Magic Armor Twilight Princess Link wears.  She put the pictures side-by-side to give me a better look and I find I have to agree. I never really noticed the similarities between them, but if you compare both sets of armor, you will find they do match quite a bit.  And then, of course, my terrible brain thought it was possible OoT Link might have died in the middle of battle because he ran out of rupees and the armor became heavy...

[dinfeanoriel]

Safeguard

Hey! I’ve been gone awhile, but I’m back with a little something! 

~~~~~~~~~

His face was familiar.

Then again, all of their faces were familiar because they were their own. As strange as it was to say, the resemblance between the nine was uncanny and undeniable. 

But his...His was far more familiar to Time. Something about it nagged at him. It was constantly poking and prodding, urging him to delve deep into his mind and strive to uncover, to find out, why he recognized him more so than the others. 

With Twilight, it had clicked into place they were somehow related. A descendant of his from far down the line. 

Could it be the same with him? 

Remember. 

Remember! 

But he couldn’t. He wasn’t sure what he was trying to remember. Where he’d seen his face? That was a rather pointless endeavor and would undoubtedly lead to a fruitless search. 

He recalled their first meeting vividly and both had experienced an eerie familiarity with one another for reasons they were unsure of. Time could tell from his carefully crafted expressions that Warrior recognized him also but was at a loss as to how and why. 

This further confirmed to Time that they must have met once upon a time. 

But when? How? 

Surely, Time would have been able to recall such an extraordinary event. It wasn’t everyday one met an incarnation of themselves.  

It also wasn’t everyday one met eight incarnations of themselves, and yet, here they were. 

But, Time digressed 

The resemblance between the two was striking. All of the Links had been taken aback and put off by it. 

~~~~

“Are you two related?” Wind once asked. The Sailor was sitting between Warrior and Four, constantly looking between the Knight and the Old Man across from him. 

“Thank you, Wind, for asking!” Legend expelled a breath, “I have been wanting to know for a while now!” 

Wanting but never asking. 

The others appeared to have wondered the same if their sudden interest in the conversation was of any evidence. 

Twilight was certainly curious. While he and Time knew they were related, it was always possible for there to be more relatives. 

Warrior gave a warm chuckle and shook his head, “No. We aren’t.” 

He disheveled Wind’s hair for good measure, ignoring the Sailor’s indignant cry. 

Time couldn’t help but frown at the answer. Something about it bugged him. Was it the forced sincerity behind Warrior’s voice? The frail conviction in his eyes? The bitterness and subtle scowl Warrior skillfully hid from the others? 

He never dared to ask. 

~~~~

Of course, it wasn’t only the Links who recognized the uncanny resemblance between the two. Time’s wife, Malon, had noted it. When Malon had first been introduced to the Links, her eyes were drawn to Warrior and then Twilight almost instinctively. Her eyes shuttered with something unknown, her heart tugging at something foreign yet more than welcome. 

Time had already informed her of having met a descendant of their’s. At first, Malon believed it to be Warrior, then possibly Wind, only to discover later it was Twilight. 

However, Malon appeared to be dissatisfied with something Time couldn’t pinpoint. She was overjoyed and exuberant from having learned they had a descendant. She’d been unable to quell her excitement and contagious, toothy, smiles for several days. She’d gushed to Time in a neverending stream of proud words and happiness about being able to meet Twilight. 

~~~~

“That boy reminds me of you from when you were younger,” Malon once remarked to Time, drying a plate with a hand towel. “Sixteen, I’d have to say.” 

“Warrior?” Funny how he knew exactly who she was referring to. 

Malon hummed with a nod of her head, “He looks so much like you, it’s unbelievable! I was almost convinced I was staring at a younger version of you. As the Hero of Time, I wouldn’t have doubted it was.” 

“You aren’t the first to make such a claim,” He’d informed his wife, instinctively searching for Warrior among the group of Heroes running about outside. They were indulging Wind in one of his favorite games, looking far more relaxed and at ease than Time had ever seen them. 

He found Warrior nearest Twilight and struggled to hold back a laugh when a disgruntled Cucco leaped out from behind them, angrily flapping its wings and clucking furiously. The pure and unadulterated fear that crossed their faces and the comical widening of their eyes was something Time would forever remember. 

To think a Cucco of all things was able to extract such sheer and absolute terror from those possessing the Triforce of Courage...

Wonders never ceased, Time supposed. 

He’d never seen them move so fast before. Twilight and Warrior were gone before he could blink, kicking up a cloud of dust as they bolted across the ranch to safety. Legend, Hyrule, Wind, and Four were quick to drop everything and follow their example, fleeing for their lives and leaving behind an utterly baffled Sky. 

Ever the bold one, Malon snorted, 

“I believe it.” 

Time hadn’t been able to shake those words from his mind ever since. 

~~~~

It frustrated Time to no end that he was no closer to uncovering the answer he’d been seeking. It was so close yet so far away. Almost out of reach. Time wasn’t sure how to cross the distance without alerting Warrior. 

When in the heat of battle, Time more-often-than-not found himself partnering with Warrior. The two made for an unbeatable duo who conquered the battlefield with hardly any effort. 

They worked well together, adapting to one another’s style and technique without trouble and swooping in with a killing blow when the other faltered or stepped aside. 

It pestered him. 

A strange, niggling sensation told him this wasn’t the first they’d fought together. Nor would it be the last. 

How was it possible? 

What really took the cake was what occurred that night. 

The Links were weary from a long day of travelling and exhausted from the three battles they’d partaken in. Setting up camp took longer than usual due to the bone-deep fatigue affecting each Hero. Still, Wild put together a wholesome meal for them to enjoy and the Links slipped into sharing a couple or so stories of their adventures. 

Time merely listened, his stoic gaze slipping towards Warrior every-so-often. The Old Man had noticed something about the Knight. For as much as he loved to talk, his voice filling the silence and becoming something they were accustomed to listening to, they knew next to nothing about him. 

Time mulled on this surprising fact, troubled. He sifted through a list of what he knew about the Knight: 

1. He was a Knight 2. Obtained a nasty scar from the Dragon Knight Volga 3. Fought Ganondorf and a sorceress called Cia 4. Faced Dark Link 5. Fought a war 6. Has several sisters

The more Time thought, the steeper his frown became. He hardly knew anything about Warrior. 

Why was this? 

Warrior skillfully crafted each individual conversation he participated in. He manipulated the subject away from himself and slyly shifted the topic to others. When directly questioned about his adventure, Warrior gave a simple summary, skimmed over details, and wrapped it up promptly. None of them noticed for the way Warrior would speak, how he would draw them into a fascinating tale and keep them on their toes with suspense, distracted them from recognizing how he never directly spoke of himself. 

Tonight, the Heroes were showing a few of their instruments to pass time until Wild finished cooking. 

Legend and Sky compared their harps, Wind whipped out his baton and Spirit Flute, Hyrule revealed his recorder, and Twilight allowed Four to admire his Horse Call. 

“What about you, Time?” Wind curiously asked, drawing the oldest Hero from his thoughts, “Do you have an instrument?” 

Suddenly, Time found himself in the spotlight once more. He supposed it couldn’t hurt to join in just this once. 

“I do,” Time replied, watching the Heroes perk up and look to him expectantly. He smothered a smile and shook his head, “I don’t suppose you would want to see?” 

Wind bounded forward, “Oh yes!” he cried excitedly, “I want to see!” 

Time huffed out a small chuckle, pausing long enough in his rifling through his pack to ruffle Wind’s already disheveled hair. Warrior would undoubtedly fix it later. 

“Very well. It is a rare and incredibly important instrument.” 

“Why is that?” Surprisingly, it was Legend who voiced the question. The snarky Hero drew closer, influencing the others to do the same. Before Time knew it, they had formed a crescent moon around him. Warrior sat across from him, Wind in his lap and arms loosely wrapped around the enthusiastic sailor. Twilight, Wild, and Hyrule were to their left with Legend, Sky, and Four to their right. 

“It was given to me by Princess Zelda,” Time explained, carefully shifting through his pack to find his beloved instrument, “And it helped me greatly on my adventures.” Legend nodded in understanding. 

At long last, Time felt the familiar outline of this beloved instrument and he delicately slipped it out for all to see. It was a tad amusing to see the awe and wonder appear in their eyes. Wind was especially amazed by the blue, peculiarly shaped and unfamiliar instrument. 

“What is it?” Sky asked, briefly meeting Time’s eye. 

“An Ocarina,” 

Time stopped, mouth open but no words having escaped. The answer to Sky’s question lingered on the tip of his tongue, dissipating into nothingness the instant a different voice replied for him. 

His gaze snapped to Warrior immediately. The Knight’s grip on Wind had tightened imperceptibly, his back and shoulders stiff, and disbelieving eyes glued to the Ocarina of Time. There was a strange, unrecognizable intonation to his voice Time told himself to pay close attention to. 

He narrowed his own gaze, wondering at Warrior’s unexpected reaction. There was something more to it. The familiarity in which Warrior stared at the Ocarina of Time and the shock carefully hidden behind deep pools of blue. 

Wind dropped his head back, peering up at Warrior quizzically, 

“You’ve seen one before, Warrior?” 

Upon hearing his voice, Warrior slowly blinked and shook himself from whatever daze had overtaken him. That infamous, charming, smile Warrior was known for stretched his lips and he answered,  “I have, a long while ago,” 

Time frowned at the vague response. 

“They are incredibly rare, however,” 

And there he went, deflecting the attention from himself back to Time. 

“They are indeed,” Time agreed lowly, studying Warrior intently, “To my knowledge, there are only two Ocarinas. There could be more, but I have yet to find another.” 

Before anymore could be said, Wild declared dinner was ready and the Links were up and gone in a flash. 

~~~~

Young Link sat idly on a boulder in Hyrule Field, small legs kicking in the air as he hummed a catchy tune to himself. The battle had long since ended and he took this precious little time to rest and regain his strength before they moved out once more. He knew the call to march would sound soon and sorrow swelled in his heart. Young Link had seen plenty of darkness, death, and despair. He had witnessed the world’s end many times over and struggled to rescue a land threatened by a looming moon and a Mask wielding a great and terrible, ancient, power. He’d traveled through time, back and forth and back and forth, until he’d put an end to the King of Evil, returned the Master Sword, and warned Princess Zelda of the oncoming storm. 

Now, here he was, warped into another world and whisked away on yet another adventure to help beat back the darkness poisoning the lands of this Hyrule. 

In his hands, Link gingerly held the Ocarina of Time. Princess Zelda had given it to him- claimed it might one day help him. A subtle way of telling Link he would need it someday. The thought terrified him. 

Everything was doom and gloom nowadays and it saddened Young Link to know of the evils and horrors people were capable of. Of the atrocities and tragedies many would suffer down the road. 

It was hard accepting not everyone could be saved. 

The quiet shuffling of booted feet drew Young Link from his dark, restless, thoughts and the boy in green turned his head to find a familiar Hylian approaching. His face was blurred, his figure distorted in a way to hide his identity. He could recognize the color green and blue and the blonde hair, but other than that, nothing. 

Hands rose and signed quickly, gesturing to the Ocarina curiously. 

Young Link grinned, a tinge of nostalgia slipping into the gesture, and answered, 

“This is an Ocarina. The Ocarina of Time,” He presented it freely, unafraid. He knew he could trust this stranger implicitly. 

The blurred figure nodded to themselves, and Young Link could imagine an intrigued frown twisting their lips. 

“It’s an instrument!” Young Link brightly elaborated, cradling the Ocarina and bringing it up for the other to get a better look. He knew the knight wouldn’t try to steal from him, “A beautiful one too. It was given to me.” 

“Ocarina...” The ghost of a whisper caressed Young Link’s ear and the child snapped his head up in surprise. This was the first time he’d heard the other’s voice. It was surprisingly warm and soft. Amiable and kind. 

“You should talk more,” Young Link chirped from where he was perched, startling his companion, “You’re voice...it’s...it’s nice to hear.” 

A shy chuckle echoed in his ears before darkness ringed around the edges, closing in...

“Thank you...” 

~~~~

Time blinked his eyes open drowsily, squinting when tendrils of sunlight pierced them for a blinding moment. The remnants of his dream lingered in his mind, troubling the Old Man as he pondered on it. 

It felt...familiar. 

Real. 

Like a distant memory. Lost due to the passage of time and then found again. 

He sat up, his mind foggy and thoughts whirling in confusion. He raked a hand through his golden hair, wondering at the dream. Had it been a simple dream? Or was there more to it? 

The more he mused on it, the pesky sensation in the back of his mind became stronger- telling him this was a memory he’d somehow suppressed and had freshly excavated. 

The voice...

It struck him as eerily familiar and yet unfamiliar. He’d heard it once before. 

“Old Man?” 

Time blinked slowly, raising his head to find Legend standing before him with an eyebrow raised. 

“I’ve been calling to you for a while now,” The red-clad Hero huffed, crossing his arms and inclining his head, “You were staring into oblivion...” 

Time would have smiled at the hidden concern behind Legend’s words. His extremely subtle way of expressing worry and asking whether or not he was okay. 

“I’m alright,” Time said, suppressing a groan when he drew himself to his feet. He must be getting old. His body kept protesting against movement of any kind. He was no longer as agile and nimble as he once was, but he was stronger and wiser. The older Hero clasped Legend’s shoulder and looked to find the seven other Heroes efficiently packing up camp under Warrior’s guidance. The Captain’s scarf fluttered in the strong breeze and Warrior fumbled to keep it from unraveling. 

Warrior...

~~~~

Young Link watched his friend care and wash his blood-stained scarf. He scrutinized every inch of the fabric, checking to make sure there were no rips or tears. 

“You really like your scarf, don’t you?” The small Hero stated with a small smile. His friend reminded him much of himself and how he treated the Ocarina of Time as if it were the most precious item in the world. 

It was to him, and he supposed his friend held similar sentimentality towards his scarf. 

His friend paused momentarily, sparing him a glance. His face was soft and open. There was no harshness or sternness now that the battle was over and they were granted time for respite before they would start again. 

His friend’s eyes glimmered with an unknown emotion as he regarded the scarf he held in his hands. 

“Yes,” He softly murmured with a nod of his head, “I do...It reminds me of him.” 

Whoever ‘he’ was, Young Link never did discover, but he knew whoever they were, they must have been important to his friend. 

~~~~

Time pursed his lips at the Knight. It aggravated him that he couldn’t pinpoint why he found the Captain awfully familiar. 

Legend shuffled in place, gaze flitting from Time to Warrior. The intense look on their leader’s face, the narrowing of his eyes and searching gaze... What could he possibly be looking for? 

Time hummed to himself, uncertain and curious, “I suppose a few questions are in order...” 

Legend quirked an eyebrow at him but Time said nothing more. Instead, he pat Legend’s shoulder and moved away to help Wind untangle himself from the shrubs he’d miraculously caught himself up in. 

The Sailor was a giggling mess, a fondly exasperated Warrior and amused Sky hovering about attempting to tug him out. 

“Of all things, Wind, and I just did your hair-” Warrior halfheartedly scolded the teen, 

“Come now, Warrior,” Time interjected smoothly, slipping beside the Captain, “I recall a certain incident at a particular waterfall-” 

Legend’s curiosity was piqued when Warrior turned a surprising shade of red, stuttering, 

“I-I have absolutely no idea what you’re referring to!” 

Time’s deep laughter encompassed the air, his shoulders shaking from the movement. The Links looked on with interest. It was rare for their leader to laugh so freely and with such unrestrained warmth and mirth. 

“Wait, what incident?” Hyrule wanted to know.  “Yes, do tell!” Four encouraged. 

Warrior floundered desperately. 

“No, don’t!” 

~~~~

It was when they were abruptly transported to Warrior’s world that things took an unexpected turn. 

Twilight’d thought Warrior would be thrilled to return to his home and give them a tour of his Hyrule but his keen senses told him otherwise. Warrior was displeased and reluctant. 

His confident and sure stature had wilted and his booted feet thumped against the ground a little heavier than normal. 

He plastered on a fake smile to fool the others, but Twilight saw right through it. The Knight did not appear at all happy to be here and it baffled Twilight. The forced cheer in Warrior’s voice when he would speak and the faux-prep in his step were a facade he kept tightly wound about himself. A vain attempt to convince the Links he was beyond enthused to be back. 

Twilight ambled a little behind Warrior, off to the side. He caught sight of the dark frown twisting his companion’s features and the contemplative, almost strained and hesitant look on his face. He could practically see the gears turning nonstop in the Hero’s head. His eyes had dimmed, becoming dark and stormy. 

Quickening his pace, Twilight moved to walk alongside the Knight. Warrior snapped out of his thoughts upon catching his movement and shot the Ordonian a questioning look. 

“Something you need, Twilight?” 

Twilight shook his head at the split-second transformation he witnessed steal over his companion. The amiable tone, weak smirk, and glad expression. 

“You aren’t fooling me, Warrior.” 

Warrior faltered. It was slight, not really noticeable, but Twilight noted it. His smirk faded, growing frail and crackly until it vanished completely and the grim expression from before replaced the faux-delighted one. He looked away- another sign that something was bothering him. 

It had to be something serious if it affected Warrior this much. 

“Sorry,” Warrior apologized a little gruffly, staring down the path they were on, “This road brings back some awful memories.” His demeanor visibly darkened, “And what lies at the end is worse.” 

Twilight could understand. While he didn’t know Warrior’s story, he knew how it could be. How a simple object, place, or person could dredge up the worst of memories. 

“Is there a different path we could take?” 

Warrior looked briefly surprised by Twilight’s suggestion, but shook his head.  “Unfortunately, no, or I would have taken one. But I cannot-” Warrior cut off, clenching his fists, “Will not,” He managed to say between clenched teeth, “Run from it. I was bound to face it one day. Might as well be this one.” 

Twilight averted his gaze. He was never one for sentimentality or comforting, but he darn well tried. 

“It might not be much, but we’re here with you.” 

This time, Warrior stopped briefly, lifting his head to stare at Twilight for a moment before a small, genuine, smile curved his lips and he started walking again. 

“That’s more than I could ask for,” He admitted in a quiet murmur. Twilight recognized it for the thanks it was. 

He stayed next to Warrior for the remainder of the trip and never strayed even as the sun began to fall and the moon gradually ascended. 

~~~~

He walked alongside a tall, intimidating, Dragon Knight, swallowed up by his shadow. Volga had surprisingly taken a role as his protector- though Young Link had little need of one. He could hold his own quite well, thank you. 

Their fellow soldiers were grim-faced and determined. 

This tale was drawing to an end. 

At least, he hoped. He didn’t want his friend to suffer more than he already had. He didn’t want him to experience the same horrors he himself had. If he could spare his friend that, Young Link would. It was a vow he kept close to his heart and strove his hardest to achieve. 

The road was long and dark. The roiling clouds above thunderous and ominous, instilling a sense of foreboding in the armies trudging beneath them. Already, Young Link recognized the wavering resolve in some of the soldiers and he scowled. 

Would there be more turncoats? Traitors? Those hurt his friend more than any physical wound ever could. 

Speaking of his friend... 

Cobalt blues scanned the faces of the nearby Knights, searching for one in particular. He spotted him marching up ahead, accompanying the Princess and General Impa discussing strategy. 

Without a word, Young Link bounded away and hopped to his friend’s side. He could see the steely resolve in his face- so alike his own. Young Link had no doubt that his friend would succeed in ridding this world of the Sorceress’s curse and consequently saving Hyrule. 

Hyrule was, in his empirical opinion, useless when it came to times likes these. It always fell upon the shoulders of the Hero to struggle, suffer, and strive to save her. 

There was also a look in his friend’s eyes that Young Link found he didn’t like. Ever since his friend had retrieved the Master Sword, he’d grown reckless and prideful. Never a good combination. 

Young Link feared for his friend. The upcoming battle would no doubt be the most difficult and trying and he knew if his friend didn’t snap out of it, he would wind up getting himself killed. 

Well then, Young Link would just have to stick to his side and make sure he didn’t. It would be easier said than done, but more than worth it. 

Without much thought, Young Link reached and tugged on his friend’s sleeve, drawing his attention from the Princess and the General. Then, grasping his hand, Young Link looked up to him. 

“We’re almost there,” 

His friend, Link, smiled and nodded curtly. His eyes- no longer hidden from sight or blurred- glinted with a strange light and Young Link found he didn’t like it. 

He was far too confident. Far too sure now that he wielded the Master Sword. 

“Cia’s house...” He murmured. 

Once, Young Link celebrated and reveled in the rare moments his friend would speak for himself rather than through his fairy, but now...

He wished Proxi had spoken instead. 

~~~~

“There it is,” 

It was Warrior’s solemn voice that brought Time back to the present. His brow creased from the fickle memory that had come unwarranted to him. He wasn’t sure what had triggered it, but he couldn’t shake the feeling that this road they had taken was known to him. 

The Links took in the sight before them. 

The dark, foreboding Fortress Warrior knew they would have to seek shelter in for the night loomed in the distance. Time wandered closer to where Twilight and Warrior stood on the edge of a cliff. The instant his gaze fell on the building, Time knew where they were before Warrior told them. 

“Cia’s House,” 

The aloof tone unsettled the Links and they discreetly shot looks of concern towards Warrior. From the guarded look on his face, they knew he had some kind of history with this grand and eerie place. 

And not a good one. 

Legend thought he sensed dark magic poisoning the air and the ground and wondered at it. Warrior was strongly opposed to magic- especially dark magic. Had something happened here that served to influence the fierce hatred he bore against it? 

Time frowned deeply. 

Cia’s House...The place from his memory. He’d been here once before. But when? How? Why couldn’t he remember? 

He looked long and hard at the structure as if it held all of the answers he sought. For some reason, he felt a stirring of anger, an odd coiling of fear, and fierce protection well up inside of him. 

Protect...

Protect.

Protect! 

Time winced when the word thundered in his mind, ricocheting off the walls and fading into nothingness. 

Protect? 

Protect what? Who?

A hand settled on his arm and Time turned to find Wild worriedly peerkng at him from beneath his hood. 

“You doing alright, Pops?” He asked upon recognizing the pain and confusion minutely distorting the older Hero’s features. 

“I...yes,” Time nodded slowly, a strong hand giving Wild a couple reassuring pats on his shoulder. 

Wild clearly didn’t believe him but he knew better than to press. Something was frustrating Time yet the teen couldn’t tell what. He’d been watching the Old Man closely. Lately, he’d been absentminded and earlier, when they first started down the path after Warrior, he’d withdrawn into himself, eyes far away and mind distant. 

It was as if he was recalling something- a faint memory of sorts. Wild knew that look well. He’d worn it more times than he cared to count. 

“Look after Warrior,” 

“Huh?” Wild blinked at the sudden words. Time didn’t appear to realize he’d spoken at all, instead starting forward and following the group down the cliffside to Cia’s House. “Look after Warrior..?” He repeated, bewildered. He scratched the back of his head and shrugged to himself. 

Warrior had been acting odd. Perhaps Time was concerned for him? 

~~~~

It was General Impa’s gruff cry that alerted Young Link to the fact that something was severely wrong. The genuine worry she didn’t bother to hide alarmed the small hero. 

“Link, wait- that idiot!” She tripled her efforts, her large, sharp blade viciously swiping enemies and sending them sailing in all directions. 

A sharp pang of pure, unadulterated fear raced through Young Link’s veins. His friend had run on ahead, just as he’d suspected he would do. 

The Dragon Knight Volga slammed his weapon into the ground, flames encompassing his form as fury tinged with concern distorted his masked features. He scowled, fangs flashing in the light, 

“That boy is going to get himself killed!” 

Young Link snapped his head toward the displeased Dragon Knight, eyes wide with unrestrained worry. 

Without waiting for Volga, Young Link shot off, a trail of destruction left in his wake.

“I have to find him!” 

The urge to use the Fierce Deity Mask festered within the young hero, but he valiantly quashed it. He effortlessly destroyed any enemies that got in his way- the need to make sure his friend was safe and sound feeding this newly found strength and sudden rush of adrenaline that kept his legs pumping. 

A burst of hot air slammed into his back and past him as Volga sprinted along side him, 

“You are just as reckless,” Came his guttural growl, flames brilliantly bright. 

“Link is surrounded!” Came the Princess’s powerful, reverberating, voice, and another blast of sheer terror stole Young Link’s very breath away, “There are Dark Links appearing everywhere!”

Young Link willed himself to go faster. Dark Links? As in plural? His friend had no experience facing an evil incarnation of himself! How could he face more than one? 

He desperately clung to the hope he would reach him in time. 

~~~~

When Time next stirred, it was a handful of hours before dawn. Heaving a quiet sigh, the oldest Hero drew himself up into a sitting position and turned his head to appraise the slumbering Links around him. 

Wind was curled into a tight ball underneath his blanket, Four calmly sleeping nearest him with his hands folded on his chest. Hyrule had one arm and leg cast out from underneath his thick cloak, and his head pillowed on his left arm. 

Twilight and Wild were back-to-back, the former of the Heroes having chosen not to transform for the night. They slept near identical to one another, with an arm curled beneath their heads and cushioning them from the unforgiving, stone, ground and blankets drawn past their shoulders. 

Sky was a mess of sprawled limbs. Time huffed out a quiet laugh at the ungainly sight. For such an amiable, kindhearted, and soft-spoken hero, Sky moved an unbelievable amount during the night and often awoke with his arms and legs haphazardly thrown here and there. 

Legend was lying on his stomach, his pack shoved underneath his head and an arm bent close to his face. His face was smoothed over in his sleep, the typical scowl and moody furrow creasing his brow absent. He looked young, untroubled, and unburdened. Sorrow tugged at Time’s heart. He knew Legend had experienced much- more than most of the others combined and he wondered why the Goddess had chosen to send him on one adventure after another. 

Yet, Time also held admiration and respect for the teen. Despite everything he’d gone through, Legend still persevered and pressed on. He had become almost detached to life and did his best to avoid making connections, but little by little, he was starting to open up and establish a strong, unbreakable, bond with the rag-tag group of wayward Heroes. 

A troubled frown pulled at Time’s lips. What would happen after this adventure was over? What would become of the Heroes? Would they still be able to contact one another? Or would they never see one another again, left only with memories they would forever treasure and cherish? 

He stubbornly silenced the thoughts in his mind and looked to the Knight still on watch...

Only to find Warrior gone. 

Time stiffened and turned every-which-way in search of the Captain. 

He was nowhere to be found. 

The Old Man stood immediately, ensuring the make-shift campsite was secure before heading off to find the missing Link. Where could he have gone? Why had he abandoned his post? It was unlike Warrior to do so. Even if he went to investigate something, Warrior knew better than to go alone. 

What had prompted him to leave on his own without waking one of his companions? 

Time didn’t know but he was going to find out. 

He left the campsite and turned down the vast corridor towards the main room of Cia’s House. His feet moved instinctively, knowing exactly where they would find the Knight. 

It might have been ages ago, but he still remembered...

Brief flashes and blurred images flickered across his mind the deeper into the House he went, and Time realized he did know where he was heading. 

He’d been here before...

Long ago. 

In a time long forgotten and newly remembered. 

~~~~

“He’s in trouble!” Young Link cried, bolting down the corridors and racing towards where his friend was trapped. 

Volga chased after him. They were joined by a determined Ruto and seething Midna, both racing to reach Link before anything ill befell him. 

“He’s more of an idiot than my idiot,” He barely overheard Midna hissing in displeasure.

“We can lecture him later,” Ruto peacefully intervened before the Twili could continue, “Right now, we have to reach him before the Dark Links do!” 

~~~~

Time’s lips curled back in a grimace at the paintings decorating the walls. He certainly did not miss the sight of those. 

The Sorceress had been wholly and utterly obsessed with the Bearer of the Triforce of Courage. It was disturbing. 

The Hero of Time continued on his short trek through Cia’s House, slowing to a stop almost instinctively when he reached the room he dreaded to see. 

~~~~

Young Link couldn’t describe the onslaught of emotions and feelings that took him captive when he skidded around the corner to find his friend surrounded by Dark Links. 

His heart leaped into his throat and his eyes went impossibly wide with terror when they lunged at him simultaneously. 

“NO!” The desperate, heart-rending cry ripped from his throat. 

“You IDIOT!” Midna practically screeched. 

“LINK!” 

“We won’t reach him in time-”  It was the Dragon Knight’s terse declaration that shattered Young Link’s world completely and made him understand. 

They had arrived too late. 

~~~~

Time peered into the vast chamber he knew Warrior would be in. 

The Knight stood only a few feet inside, not daring to move any further. His face was a blank canvas, carefully shielded, and eyes dark and stormy as he recalled those terrible days. 

He was silent. Grave and solemn. 

It was a sight Time had never before seen. Not with Warrior. 

He was small. Insignificant compared to the expansiveness of the room they were in. 

“I almost died here...” 

Warrior’s voice was quiet. Steady and collected but his tone shook with an unknown emotion. He swallowed thickly, a fist pressed to his chest. 

“I thought I would...”  

- The unbridled fear. The widening of cobalt blues, swimming with undiluted terror and horrified understanding- 

The Old Man was reminded of a time not too long ago in which Sky allowed Hyrule to wield the Master Sword. The words Warrior had stated so simply and nonchalantly back then lingered in the back of his mind, troubling the Hero...

~~~~~

“Just a beauty, isn’t she?” Warrior remarked as the Links watched Hyrule admire the Master Sword he held in his hands. The beauty and craftsmanship took him aback. They could recognize the awe and wonderment in his dark eyes. 

“I’m at a loss for words,” Hyrule admitted in a respectful whisper, a smile splitting his lips as he pointed the Master Sword forward. She moved with such grace and elegance. A fine blade. No other could hope to surpass her. 

“With that blade, you feel invincible,” Warrior said, wagging a finger in Hyrule’s direction. Twilight’s gaze flicked to him, a slight frown on his face, 

“That’s a dangerous way of thinking,” The Ordonian remarked, voicing Time’s thoughts aloud. 

Warrior said nothing to defend himself. 

“Almost cost me my life,” 

~~~~

“You were reckless,” Time’s low voice quietly broke the silence encompassing the room. 

Warrior didn’t startle. He’d likely sensed Time’s presence before the Hylian had spoken. A self-deprecating laugh fleetly followed. 

“I was overconfident,” The Knight agreed, lowering his head with shame, “If it hadn’t been for the others...For Lana...I wouldn’t be here.” 

Time moved swiftly, coming to stand beside Warrior. 

“Sometimes, I wonder what might have happened,” Warrior continued, lifting his gaze and staring ahead, unable to look Time in the eye, “If I had fallen- if Lana had been a second late and the Darks succeeded... what would have become of Hyrule if I had failed?” 

Time shook his head with a stern frown, grasping Warrior’s shoulder gently but firmly, 

“No one can give you an answer to that, Warrior. There is no way to know and you will never find out. Dwelling on what-ifs is a wasteful endeavor- and one that does more harm than good. Because of Lana, because of your friends and allies, you still live. You are still here.” 

“And for that, I am forever grateful,” Warrior earnestly told Time, clenching his fists, “But that doesn’t change the fact that because of my foolishness and pride, my overconfidence, I could have cost Hyrule everything.” 

Time hummed, “That is a possibility, but that is all it is- a possibility. There are things all of us wish we can go back, erase, and start anew,” The Hero smiled wanly, “But if it weren’t for those experiences, for the lessons we learned, or the struggles we underwent, none of us would be where we are now. There are regrets. There will always be lingering regrets we will never truly rid ourselves of...” Time knew this well. It was and always would be the harsh reality, “You have learned and grown since then, Warrior, and have taken to teaching the others what you yourself have learned.” 

Now Time felt he had an understanding of Warrior. 

“Almost cost me my life,” 

The simple statement that had bugged Time for months now made more sense. He was issuing a warning. It was subtle but it was there. He was telling the others not to allow the power of the Master Sword to go to their heads. He was making sure none of them would take the Blade of Evil’s Bane for granted. A lesson he had learned and taken to heart. 

“I suppose,” Warrior conceded with a slight nod. 

Time appraised him somberly. 

“Forgiving one’s self is the most difficult and arduous task we will all experience in our lifetime,” He squeezed Warrior’s shoulder, “Some will succeed and some will not, but, Warrior, though it may amount to nothing, I never held it against you. Nor did any of the others.” 

Warrior’s head snapped up at record speed. For a second, Time believed he might have given himself whiplash. Stunned cobalt blues bored into Time’s own, confusion mingled with a faint trace of hope easily recognizable. 

“You..?” 

Time released another warm laugh, “I thought I recognized you from somewhere,” He told the Captain, “But for the life of me, I could never pinpoint from where or when. During the past few days, I started to remember. That little boy in green you met on the battlefield? The one wielding the biggoron sword?”

Why on Hylia’s green earth Time had chosen to use that blade was still beyond him. It had been far too big for him then.  

Warrior could have choked, “That was you?!” Then his expression brightened and a brilliant, beaming, smile broke out. It was a most welcome sight for Time to see. The genuine happiness, shock, and relief Warrior sported meant more than the Captain would ever know, “Of course it was you! I thought- I couldn’t bring myself to believe it-” He trailed off, raking his fingers through his hair as he attempted to wrap his mind around this unexpected revelation, “The Ocarina was a dead give away but I thought it was mere coincidence you had one.” 

“That was the first time I heard your voice,” Time found himself saying. Warrior chuckled faintly, rubbing the back of his neck. 

“I can’t believe it...” Still, the smile never left Warrior’s face. “It was you all along.” 

“You would think the title The Hero of Time would have given it away,” Time mused, a hint of teasing in his tone. 

Warrior turned red and floundered pathetically, “Yes- well- I-um...” He deflated, grumbling moodily, “There is nothing I can say in my defense.” 

Time ruffled his hair. Then, without warning, he cuffed the back of Warrior’s head. The Knight cried out indignantly, leaning away from Time and shooting him a mild glare, 

“What was that for?!” 

The Knight rubbed at his head with one eye squeezed shut and the other locked on the Old Man.

“That was for being an idiot,” Time promptly answered, “I was too short to knock you on your head last time.” 

And too relieved.

But as Time listened to Warrior’s unrestrained, if a bit embarrassed, laughter and shaky apologies, the Old Man knew deep down in his heart, that he would have done anything to safeguard the Captain. He would have given anything if it meant saving Warrior.

~~~~

The instant Lana’s barrier fell and the Darks were taken care of, Young Link dropped everything he held and spun around to throw himself at his friend. His poor, frantically beating heat did not slow, unable to handle the terrible scare it had suffered. 

His friend crashed to his knees, catching him in his strong arms and crushing him close. Young Link threw his own around his neck, clutching tightly and he screwed his burning eyes shut against the tears gathering within them. 

Both refused to let one another go. 

Young Link feared if he did, his friend would disappear. What had nearly happened, the close call his friend had experienced, did not release its hold on him. He’d almost lost his dear friend. He’d almost borne witness to his gruesome demise. 

If they had been a millisecond too late...

His small body trembled and Young Link realized his dear friend, Link, was also shaking. His breathing was uneven and hitched every now and then and the boy in green understood his friend was only now realizing what the true cost of his pride and overconfidence could have been. 

“Don’t ever do that again!” Young Link fiercely whispered in one pointed ear, tightening his hold. He might be choking his friend, but he was too relieved to care at the moment. “Ever! I thought-” His voice caught on a sob, droplets of silver rain falling free, “I thought I was going to l-lose you!” 

The blue-scarfed Hero exhaled shakily, burying his face in his hair and murmuring tremulously, 

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m sorry!” 

His hands trembled violently, his body quaking and Young Link pulled back to give his friend a wobbly smile. 

“Don’t be,” He hiccuped, dragging his arm across his eyes and meeting his dear friend’s watery gaze. There was deep regret, heart rending remorse, and unfathomable guilt swimming in them and he shook his head, “I’m just...happy you’re still here.” 

He was given a similar, shaky, smile, 

“Me too.” 

~~~~

[dinfeanoriel]

Hypothermia

Well, well, well, look who’s back? And with a little ficlet for you wonderful people! Enjoy! 

~~~~~

Cold. 

Ice cold. 

Too cold. 

Wild’s cornflower blues snapped open the instant his body registered the sheer and sudden drop in temperature only to find his vision completely shrouded by whiteness.  

Snow, his mind helpfully supplied. 

Ice particles shimmered and sparkled, snow compacted tightly around him. Blinding him. 

He was buried..! 

Wild’s mouth opened with a gasp, inhaling what little air he could get. He carefully shifted his arms, willing himself to remain calm and think of a way out of the mess he’d somehow gotten himself into. 

Where in Hylia’s name was he? Had there been an avalanche? Last he remembered, he wasn’t exploring the mountains or any snowy regions.Then how did he end up here? 

He started clawing his way upwards, his heart beating steadily and blood pumping. The freezing temp pierced through his skin, settling into his very bones and stealing him of what warmth his body sought desperately to maintain. 

Hadn’t he been in a desert? He recalled being somewhere sandy. A lot of sand. 

An island? There might have been an ocean too. 

Taking stock of himself, Wild figured he couldn’t have been under the snow for more than a handful of minutes, maybe a little longer. He couldn’t wait to escape it either. He already longed to throw on his warmest gear and snow boots and devour the hottest meal he could whip up given his limited resources. 

“-ey!” 

Wild paused momentarily, bemusement crossing his face at the muffled voice he swore he heard calling from somewhere above. 

“-ild!”  

That was his name. Who else was there? Were they trapped to? 

A burst of determination and strength flared to life within him at the thought, pushing him to move faster and break through the surface to help whoever was there. 

“Can...ear...e?” 

He’d love to respond, give them an answer, but as of this moment, he was a little incapacitated. It took only a few seconds for him to finally dig himself to freedom. He burst out, hands slapping palm-down on the mountain of snow and eyes darting about in search of his nameless companion. It was a useless endeavour. A thick and foreboding fog covered the area he found himself in, obscuring his vision and hiding everything within a three foot radius from view. 

“Wild!” Relief coated the disembodied voice and Wild snapped his head to the right. He narrowed his eyes against the fog, piercing through until he caught sight of something...blue? “T-That you? You alright?” 

Recognition flashed in Wild’s gaze and he scrambled the rest of the way out of the snow holding him hostage, 

“C-Can you hear m-me?” The voice tried again, a tinge of worry seeping into the otherwise shuddering tone, “Sure h-hope that was y-you!” 

“Warrior?” He called, trudging heavily towards where the scarf lay. He grunted when his foot was swallowed by some loose snow, causing him to trip and almost face-plant into the cold ground. 

This...This was the reason why Wild held a profound hatred for snow. 

“Wild!” 

“Where are you?” 

“H-How should I know?” 

Wild rolled his eyes at the snarky reply. Warrior must be fine if he’s already sassing him. 

“Why aren’t you moving?” It was a good question. Warrior’s voice floated his way, carried by the bitter breeze, never once moving closer or further away. 

“C-Can’t,” Warrior responded, “Stuck.” 

“Stuck?” Wild echoed, kneeling down and curling his fingers into the fabric of the scarf he’d found. He tugged at it, surprised when it moved with hardly any resistance. He was even more surprised to find it wasn’t attached to Warrior’s person. “I found your scarf,” 

“T-Thank Hylia! Blew a-away! Thought it l-lost.” 

Wild frowned at the short, fragmented, sentences. Warrior’s voice wavered and shook from what Wild interpreted as the cold and his concern for the Knight rose. 

“Now to find you,” Wild muttered to himself, tucking the scarf safely into his pack. Thank goodness he’d kept it on him. He hastily rifled through it and flung on his warmest shirt, switching his regular boots for those fit for snow, “Keep talking!” He told Warrior, “I can pinpoint your location easier if you do!” 

“I-I’ll t-try,” Warrior answered, and Wild strained his ears to hear him. 

“How long were you calling to me?” 

“D-dunno,” Warrior trailed off and Wild’s heart skipped a beat. He might be uninjured but he’d only know for sure once he found him. Wild had no recollection of what had taken place before waking so how was he to know whether or not they’d been attacked? 

“Warrior!” Wild barked sharply. 

“A w-while?” 

“Was that a question or a statement?” Wild quipped with a faint smile, echoing the words Warrior often said to him. 

“Both,” Warrior declared with forced conviction. 

Wild blinked in confusion, “Whatever you say, Warrior,” He took a left, inching forward with caution. For all he knew, they could be on a mountain. Better safe than sorry. Wild had far too much experience in falling off cliffs and ledges. He cared little in repeating it. “Say, how are you stuck?” 

“Buried. S-snow.” Warrior said, “H-hate snow.” 

“From what I understand, you don’t have much experience with the cold or snowy regions,” Wild commented, urging Warrior to carry on their conversation. The sooner he found Warrior, the better. 

“D-don’t h-have any w-where I’m from...” Warrior partially explained. “N-not m-meant for the c-cold.” 

His stuttering was worsening, Wild observed with a troubled frown. How long had they been trapped? 

“A-already s-soaked,” Warrior added as an afterthought and Wild’s brow creased. 

“You’re already soaked?” He asked, hinting for clarification.  

“W-was.” Warrior corrected in a quiet whisper. Wild almost didn’t hear him. If it weren’t for the breeze, he most likely wouldn’t have. 

“You were already soaked.” The Hero nodded to himself, bafflement rising. “How so?” 

“G-got dunked.” 

Say what? 

Wild shook his head in frustration, cursing his fragile mind. Why couldn’t it keep a tight grasp on important information or memories and never relinquish them? 

He heaved a sigh, resigning himself to piecing together what little he knew. He did recall being near an ocean. Perhaps they were swimming and then got transported? 

That sounded right... There was a ping of familiarity when Wild thought of it. 

“Okay, okay,” He muttered to himself, forcing his way through the snow, “We can work with this.”

It was then he realized Warrior hadn’t spoken for a few seconds. 

“Warrior?” 

“S-st-still h-here...” 

Hylia’s bane but he sounded awful. A small trace of fear festered in Wild’s heart, growing gradually the longer it took for him to find his wayward companion. 

“Good, good. Can you hear me coming?” 

“Y-yeah.” 

So he was closer. Wild peered ahead and slumped with relief when he spotted green in the distance. 

“I see you!” He made his way forward, running as best he could atop the snow. A golden head lifted and Wild saw a flash of blue when their gazes locked onto one another. Worry replaced Wild’s previous fear. Warrior looked pale. Almost blue. His teeth were chattering and his body trembled violently from the unforgiving cold. He was half buried under a heavy mound of snow and Wild discovered his companion had been caught in a small avalanche. 

“H-hey, W-Wild,” Warrior weakly greeted when said Hero crashed to his knees beside him, surveying the snow and the trapped position the Knight was in. 

Flakes fluttered past them, carried by the chilling wind. Some melted immediately when they came into contact with Wild’s skin, others clung fast. 

“You look awful, Warrior,” Wild huffed, jabbing at Warrior’s typically polished looks. He was practically disheveled now. 

Warrior managed a small laugh in response, head dropping forwards almost limply, tiredly. 

“I c’n on-only i-im-imagine.” 

 Wild pursed his lips tightly together. 

Exhaustion. Fatigue. Warrior’s energy and strength were fading fast. 

He could only hope the hypothermia was only just now settling in. If worse came to worse, Wild prayed Warrior caught only a mild case of it. The only comfort he had was Warrior’s constant shivering and not-so-shallow breathing. 

“Stay with me,” Wild urged, gripping Warrior’s ice cold hand in his own. He almost snapped his arm back from the sheer frostiness of the Knight’s skin. 

“S’warm,” Warrior slurred, clutching his hand as tightly as he could. The little strength he could muster served to feed Wild’s increasing concern. His friend’s health was compromised and it would only keep declining the longer they lingered. 

“I’m going to get you out of here,” Wild promised, determination blazing in his eyes. “Then we can-” He cut off with a curse. They couldn’t teleport. Even if they were in the Hebra Mountains, as he suspected, Wild knew the sudden shock of warmth would prove detrimental to Warrior. Especially when he took into account the state he was already in. “We can find a cave,” He settled with a swallow. He hoped there was one nearby. 

Warrior hummed, cobalt blues drifting shut. 

“Hey,” Wild tapped against his cheek. Warrior’s eyes fluttered halfway open. “Don’t fall asleep on me, alright?” He tried to keep his tone light, but Wild was inwardly afraid for Warrior’s life. 

Warrior’s body certainly didn’t tolerate the cold. It didn’t help that he wasn’t wearing any clothes capable of combating the freezing temps. He was dressed in his Hero’s outfit. An outfit Wild realized was once drenched with water that had long-since frozen and now clung to Warrior’s glacial skin. 

This went from bad to worse in two seconds and Wild wasn’t appreciative of it in the least. 

Carefully shifting about, slipping from Warrior’s feeble hold, Wild quickly analyzed the miniature avalanche the Knight had gotten caught up in. He dove into work shoveling the Knight out, talking to him and drawing him into conversation. He said whatever came to mind, telling stories, sharing secrets, and coaxing Warrior into responding or describing some of his own experiences. 

It didn’t take long until Warrior was finally free. To Wild, it felt to be an eternity. The minutes that passed were excruciating and Wild could only hope Warrior’s condition didn’t suffer because of them.

“Still with me?” Wild asked, nudging the Knight. 

A groan of discomfort was his only response. 

Well, that wasn’t at all reassuring. Wild bit his lip and turned Warrior onto his back. His worry returned full-force when he caught sight of the blue tinge the Knight’s lips had taken on. His complexion resembled that of a ghost’s and his shivering was dying down. 

Alarmed, Wild quickly but carefully maneuvered the fatigued Warrior into a sitting position. The Knight, barely clinging to conscious, slumped heavily against him, head lolling. Wild sucked in a sharp breath. 

“Hey, you can’t fall asleep on me, you hear?” He sternly ordered, slapping him lightly on the cheek. 

Warrior blearily cracked his eyes open, head pillowed on Wild’s shoulder. 

“S’hard...” 

His speech was horribly butchered. Wild swallowed hard. 

Stay with me, Warrior, he inwardly pleaded. 

“We’re going to find a cave, alright?” He told Warrior, striving to keep him awake and alert. “You’re going to be fine.” 

Was he? 

Wild quashed the unwelcome thought. Where was Wind’s optimism when he needed it? Actually, where was everyone? 

Wild refrained from cursing the Goddess. Why was the group separated at a time like this? If they’d been together, Warrior would have been freed earlier.

Or others might have been trapped alongside him... 

Wild scowled, the corners of his lips curling back and teeth bared in displeasure. 

“A-alr-right?” Warrior’s raspy voice drew Wild from his thoughts back to the Knight. He looked to find Warrior watching him with a hint of concern. 

Wild gave him a tight smile. 

“Remind me which one of us is suffering hypothermia?” 

“N-not m-me,” Warrior quipped dryly in return. A wave of gratitude flooded Wild. His companion might not be fully aware, but he was still with him. He understood what was happening. His comprehension wasn’t lacking too severely, reassuring Wild that they still had time before his condition became critical. 

Warrior’s distraction helped Wild to focus and the Hero stood, drawing Warrior up with him. 

“Come on, let’s get out of here.” 

Warrior managed a small, shaky, nod of agreement. He was more than ready to go. 

Wild wrapped a strong arm around the weak Knight’s waist, drawing Warrior’s own across his shoulders and clasping his hand for comfort. It anchored him, kept him fastened in the present. 

Starting forward, Wild bit down on his lip when Warrior stumbled, knees wobbling and unstable. 

“S’cold...” 

“I know,” Wild calmly agreed, quelling his worry. If Warrior leaned further against him, unconsciously vying for the warmth emanating from WIld, he said nothing of it. “It’s probably safe if I give you a warmer shirt...maybe some boots too. I just have to make sure you don’t warm up too fast.” 

Thank goodness his Zelda was a researcher. She was well-read and knowledgeable in many fields. Not to mention that Wild had some experience but he digressed. 

Risking a break, Wild slowly lowered Warrior to take a seat on the snow and earnestly dug through his pack in search of a shirt. He found one and yanked it out. It was a struggle for Warrior to slip it on, but they managed. Wild then switched Warrior’s adventure boots with his spare snow boots. That would help to maintain the little warmth he still had. They also swapped his trousers for dry ones.

“You good?” Wild inquired once they got moving again. 

“Yeah,” Warrior drowsily replied. His coordination was still off but after a little while had passed, Wild was relieved to see some semblance of color returning to his face. 

A mild case, Wild sought to convince himself. A mild case, nothing more. 

But there was no telling how long Warrior had lied there completely vulnerable to the elements. The Hebra Mountains were harsh and unforgiving. They did not hesitate to claim the lives of those who dared to venture into them. Or, in Wild and Warrior’s case, those unfortunate to be dropped into them. 

Together, they ploughed through the knee-deep snow, ignoring the flakes striking their faces and soaking into their clothing. The fog prevented them from seeing far but they valiantly pressed on. So long as they didn’t wander too close to any cliffs, Wild deemed they were safe. 

When Warrior’s head would droop, Wild would shake him back to awareness. It wasn’t rough or startling, but enough for Warrior to snap back to attention. 

“No sleeping while walking, Warrior.” Wild said lightly, hiding his worry behind teasing words, “We’ve got to find a cave, and then you can rest.” 

“Sleepwalking,” Warrior murmured, cobalt blues owlishly blinking. He stumbled a couple of times. Wild instinctively caught him, cornflower blues full of muted alarm and regret that he couldn’t do more for Warrior than he’d already done. 

“Say what?”

“The w-word you’re l-looking for...” Warrior answered with a small stutter. It relieved Wild and he huffed out a small laugh. “S’sleepwalking.” 

“Oh, guess you’re right.” Wild agreed, if only to keep him talking. It wasn’t surprising that Warrior’s mind might be a little muddled and confused. The younger teen frowned, determination flaring to life. He needed to get Warrior out of the cold and he would. If only they could find a cave...

Warrior’s eyes fluttered again, the struggle to keep them open evident for Wild to see. His lashes would stick together longer only to be forced apart seconds later. He was striving to stay awake for Wild’s sake. 

Wild exhaled deeply, a tendril of fear coiling loosely around his heart. 

“You’re alright, Warrior, you’re alright.” He whispered with conviction. Whether it was meant to comfort himself or Warrior, he wasn’t sure. Most likely both. He only wanted to find a cave and build a fire to help his companion. 

Thank Hylia Wild was adept to surviving. He’d had to learn early on what to do if he wanted to live. His world was certainly unrelenting and dangerous but beautiful nonetheless. 

His hand was squeezed suddenly and Wild perked his head up to find Warrior wearing a minuscule smile. 

“W-we’re gonna be fine, W-Wild,” The Knight assured him and Wild’s worry seemed to melt away at the trust and belief shining in those tired eyes, “We w-won’t be taken out by a l-little snow.” 

“A little snow?” Wild parroted with a minute grin. He cocked an eyebrow, “I’d hate to see what your version of ‘a lot of snow’ would be.” 

Perhaps this was why Warrior was Captain, Wild mused to himself. He remained calm and collected even during the worst of times. He was steadfast and immovable in his beliefs. Firm and resilient. Unafraid and courageous in the face of uncertainty and danger. 

The Captain always thought ahead and worked endlessly to ensure their inventory was stocked, weapons were polished and maintained, morale never sunk, and fussed over the well-being of his companions. It was slight, barely noticeable, but Wild saw it. He heard it in Warrior’s voice when he would say something along the lines of, “Take a moment to rest, Sky. Don’t need you collapsing on us now, do we?” Or-  “Settle down, Wild! You can’t go climbing every tree to fetch whatever fruit’s caught your eye! Not to mention your leg is broken and you aren’t doing yourself any favors with your constant moving! You are out of commission until Hyrule deems otherwise!” 

To which Warrior proceeded to quietly order Hyrule not to release his new patient until Wild was absolutely fine. 

Wild saw it in how Warrior took Wind under his wing and supervised the young Sailor with a keen eye. He never let Wind out of his sight and taught him all that he knew. 

He saw it in the way Warrior would stand alongside a silent Twilight come sundown, never uttering a single word and doing nothing- a feat one would consider impossible for the restless Knight. 

He saw it in the teasing and barbed jabs the Knight would fire at Legend, purposefully provoking him and keeping the snarky Hero fired up and fueled for another adventure. 

He saw it in the way Warrior would budget their expenses to include Four’s purchases of books to read when they would settle in for the night. Sometimes, when Four had nothing to occupy his mind, the Knight would lend Four some books he’d bought supposedly for himself (Wild knew they were personally purchased by Warrior for these specific occasions). 

He saw it when Warrior would surprise Sky with a new journal, claiming it’d caught his eye in the marketplace and reminded him of the soft-spoken, mild, Hero. 

He saw it in Warrior’s efforts to boost the timid Hyrule’s confidence. The extraordinary care he put in not embarrassing him in any way or putting him on the spot. 

He saw it in the way Warrior would stealthily hoard Time’s armor and weapons, studiously polishing them until they shone brighter than the sun. Every nook, cranny, and crevice was spotless, not one centimeter left untouched. When asked why Warrior would frequently undertake such a painstaking and time-consuming task, Warrior would scoff and lecture them on the importance of preventing rust and ensuring the durability and up-keeping of weapons. 

No one called him out on his bluff. Then again, Wild figured no one really knew the true motive behind Warrior’s actions and deeds. The why. 

Wild looked to his companion. The Knight deserved recognition for all he did. They were little things but they meant so much to the Heroes. 

The Hero subconsciously tightened his grip on Warrior. 

Perhaps he could return Warrior’s kindness. 

“Say, Warrior,” 

A quiet hum answered him.  

“Once we get out of here and you’re well again, how about a duel?” 

This caught Warrior’s attention. 

“Duel?” He echoed, interest piqued. There was even a flicker of excitement in his eyes. Wild nodded, 

“Why not? I’m curious about the techniques you know.” A thought struck Wild and he snapped his fingers, “Oh! How about a trade-off? I teach you some tricks I know and you teach me a few of your own?” 

Warrior mulled it over, his mind working sluggishly. 

“Deal.” 

The wind howled all around them, their hair lashing at their cheeks and eyes. Wild valiantly ignored it while Warrior barely acknowledged it. 

Wild’s gaze darting ahead in the hopes that a cave would magically appear before them, but when had Fate ever been so kind? 

Never. 

The longer they stayed out, the more danger Warrior was in. Yes, he was warmer now thanks to Wild’s clothes, but it was only a matter of time before he was freezing again. Not to mention he was already suffering a mild case and needed to be indoors out of the snowstorm. 

Stupid Hebra Mountains. 

And while he’s at it, curse Fate. 

“Wild..?” 

“Yeah?” The younger teen glanced at his friend, noting how drawn Warrior’s features had become. He pursed his lips tightly together, stubbornly squashing his rising concern. 

“Keep talking...Helps me focus...” 

So Wild did. He told Warrior about the trouble he would get into while on his adventure. How his wolf companion would more-often-than-not scold him in his own unique way when Wild would do something the animal deemed stupid. He shared some of the precious memories he reclaimed and spoke fondly of the Champions. He recited the legends and myths he’d learned and described a handful of people he’d met. 

“From what I can remember- oh look!” Relief coated Wild’s tone when he happened to glance up and see a dark crevice in the rock face across from them, “A cave!” 

He could have celebrated. 

Lugging most of Warrior’s weight, Wild dragged them both to the tiny cave they’d miraculously found. 

“We’re safe now, Warrior,” Wild found himself saying, excitement stirring as he helped Warrior down a ways away from the entrance. The Knight all but slumped against the wall, uncaring of the cold biting into his back, “I can start a fire and you will be warm in no time!” The cheer in his voice was genuine and pure.  Warrior found himself grinning upon catching it. 

He wearily watched Wild hastily drop his pack and when he blinked, found Wild dumping an armful of wood onto the cave floor. 

Warrior did a double-take. Where in Hylia’s name did he find wood? Or did it materialize out of thin air?

The younger Hero bustled about busily, setting to work on lighting a fire. It took him a couple of minutes, but he finally set off a spark and vigorously fanned it until it became a full-fledged flame. The small fire spread until it engulfed the wood whole and blazed to life.

The warmth from it caressed Warrior’s skin and his eyes slid shut in satisfaction. He could definitely say he was not a fan of the cold or snow. 

He listened to Wild moving and shifting things and only when he felt a heavy hand settle on his shoulder did he reopen his eyes. Without a word, Wild drew Warrior’s arm across his shoulders and lifted him from the ground to lead him to the makeshift bedding spread near the fire. 

Warrior blinked. When had Wild made that? 

“It isn’t much,” Wild began, apologetic, “But it should help.” 

Warrior slipped under the blankets and reveled in the warmth they emitted. He didn’t hesitate to slowly bury himself underneath them, the solid weight more than simply comforting to him. 

Goodness but moving drained him of his remaining energy. Still, Warrior sluggishly managed to tug a pile of blankets above his shoulders and turned to face the fire. 

Wild hovered nearby, making sure he was comfortable. 

“Get some sleep, Warrior. You’ll be better by tomorrow.” He promised. 

Warrior hummed, clumsily shaking an arm free and waving his hand in the air. Wild caught it in confusion. Warrior cracked an eye open, gave him a small smile, and squeezed his hand with a faint murmur of thanks. 

Wild returned the gesture with a smile of his own before urging the Knight to rest. 

Warrior’s consciousness declined quickly afterwards, exhaustion finally catching up with him. He barely felt his hand being tucked back under the blanket but he did register the solid weight against his back and the hand on his shoulder before allowing sleep to claim him. 

~~~~

A few hours passed and the storm outside was finally dying down. Wild remained watchful, regulating Warrior’s condition and periodically checking his temperature. The Knight was no longer shivering, something Wild counted as a blessing. His temperature was slowly climbing back to normal and Wild knew he could sleep now that Warrior was recovering from his bout of hypothermia. He couldn’t bring himself to, however. 

He feared that Warrior would worsen if he wasn’t keeping an eye on him. This, Wild knew, was irrational. He was clearly recovering, but it didn’t stop him from staying up and caring for the Knight. Until Warrior was one hundred percent back to full health would Wild allow himself to relax. 

He heaved a soundless sigh, drawing one knee to his chest and curling and arm around it. He rested his chin in his hand and peered out of the entrance of the cave. He hoped the others were safe and sound and that he and Warrior would reunite with them soon. 

He found he dearly missed their company. 

Wind’s enthusiastic ramblings, Sky’s carefree smile, Legend’s clever jabs, Hyrule’s quiet observations, Time’s stalwart presence, Twilight’s agreeable company, and Four’s musings. 

It was so silent without them. So dull and dreary. 

He looked forward to being with them again. To being a part of the colorful and individualistic group. 

His thoughts were cut short by the unusual sound of something snuffling nearby. His ears twitched when they detected something panting and Wild’s head snapped up. 

“Wolfie?!” 

There was a pause followed by a relieved bark. 

A dark form appeared in the entrance, blocking out the sunlight seeping in and Wild smiled widely upon recognizing Twilight in wolf form. 

Wolfie bounded inside, changing back into a familiar Ordonian once he came close enough. 

“Wild!” Twilight’s dark eyes shone considerably when they fell on him. His gaze shifted to where Warrior lay, still bundled up and barely visible. His relief vanished. “What happened?” 

He moved to stand by Wild’s right, crouching down and looking between the two. 

“Hypothermia,” Was all Wild gave. Twilight needed no further explanation. He could hear all Wild said packed within the single word. The Ordonian turned to Warrior with an echo of concern etched into his otherwise neutral features. 

“Is he alright?” 

Wild smothered a smile when Twilight immediately tugged his fur pelt from his shoulders and tucked it around Warrior’s shoulders. 

“He’s recovering,” Wild replied, shaking his head when Twilight began to fuss over Warrior’s well-being. His ancestor prodded at the fire, checked Warrior’s temperature, ensured he was comfortable, then moved to look Wild over. 

Wild resigned himself to his fate. He knew better than to protest. 

While Twilight wasn’t quite on par with Sky- Hylia knows the Skyloftian excelled in mothering them when they fell ill or were injured- he came close. 

“The others aren’t too far away,” Twilight absentmindedly told him, “We happened to be close to one another when we were transported. You and Warrior were the only two unaccounted for.” 

Huh. Interesting. 

“Warrior was caught in an avalanche. When I found him, he was halfway buried.” Wild shuddered at the memory. What would have happened if Warrior had been completely overtaken by the avalanche? Wild might never have known and walked away, condemning Warrior to suffocate to death. 

A gentle swat was delivered to Wild’s head and the Hero yelped in indignation and startlement. He rubbed the back of his head, directing a mild glare to an unrepentant Twilight. 

“Stop that line of thinking, Wild. You know it doesn’t help.” His predecessor lightly reproached. 

Wild heaved a sigh. 

“I know...but I can’t help but wonder at the possibilities.”

“I get it, I do,” Twilight murmured with understanding, eyes dim. He settled a hand on Wild’s shoulder, “But they didn’t happen and that’s what you need to focus on.” 

Wild frowned with a shake of his head, “I could have left him. Without knowing he was there, I could have gone about my way and we wouldn’t ever know what became of him. We would have been left to speculate, but we would never have known for sure what might have happened.”  

Silence fell as both heroes looked to the dozing Warrior. A reminder that he was physically there with them. 

“Without him...” Wild began softly, “It wouldn’t be the same. I...I don’t want to imagine what it would be like for Warrior not to be there.” Just the thought disturbed him. He knew first-hand how precious moments were. Time was fleeting and the future uncertain, something he’d learned early on and wrangled with constantly. Who knew what tomorrow could bring? 

That was why it was so important to cherish the time one was given and to treasure the little things. 

“Well, we won’t have to because he’s here and I reckon by the morrow, he’ll be up and at ‘em again.” 

Twilight’s confident words and reassurance settled Wild’s nerves and troubled mind. He believed Twilight and smiled, grateful to have been given the chance to meet him.  

“Who’ll what?” A groggy voice interrupted them. Wild whipped his head round to see Warrior rolling onto his back with a groan, eyes blearily blinking open to stare at him. “Why do I feel so awful?” 

“You’re awake!” Wild brightened, completely dismissing Warrior’s question. 

“Barely,” Warrior muttered, casting an arm over his eyes, “Where’re we? What happened?” 

Wild sat back on his heels, frowning deeply.  “What do you remember?” 

There was a brief quiet as Warrior wracked his mind for any recollection of what happened last. All he could conjure were blurred and muddled memories of stumbling through a snowstorm and something about an avalanche. He faintly recalled a voice talking to him, keeping him alert and a steady presence that never once left his side. 

“It doesn’t matter,” Twilight answered for Warrior when the silence prolonged, “What does is that he is awake and most likely needs to eat.” 

Warrior lifted his arm, peering at Twilight in confusion. 

“When did you get here?” 

Twilight flashed him a grin. One Wild recognized. It was sharp and mischievous and a little daunting to see. In any other circumstance, it would be terrifying, but Wild knew it for what it was. 

“I’ve been here.” 

“What?” Warrior’s brow furrowed and his eyes rolled up to the ceiling as he tried to remember whether or not Twilight had actually been with himself and Wild. “That can’t be right...” 

Wild rolled his eyes, casting a reproachful look at Twilight. 

“Make yourself useful and fetch the others, Twi,” Wild ordered, jabbing a finger towards the mouth of the cave. 

Twilight sputtered at the skillfully crafted jab inserted in his descendant’s words. He quickly recovered, narrowing his gaze on the snickering Wild. 

Huffing to himself, Twilight trudged out of the cave into the dawn and Wild set to work on putting together a wholesome meal for Warrior as the Knight drew himself into a sitting position and hassled him for answers on what had happened.  

When the others arrived, it was to find Warrior gratefully cradling a warm bowl of soup in his hands, a blanket loosely wrapped around his form as he listened attentively to Wild’s report on what had transpired the night before. 

With the Heroes gathered together and basking in one another’s presence, Wild decidedly felt whole again. He settled between Warrior and Twilight, listening to the quiet conversations and murmurings of his companions. 

Sky was sketching away in his journal, Legend was reclined against the cave wall simply listening, Four was sitting cross-legged beside a chattering Wind with a small smile, Hyrule was reorganizing his pack, and Time was subtly keeping his eye trained on Warrior. 

This was how the Heroes often spent their evenings. 

Wild didn’t think he’d ever felt more at home than he did now. Nudging Warrior’s side, Wild leaned close and whispered a reminder to him,   

“Don’t forget you promised me a duel.” 

The Knight grinned, flicking his spoon in Wild’s direction, “Now that I remember.” 

Wild laughed with another roll of his eyes, “Of course you do.” 

Wild was glad he’d been with Warrior when they were suddenly transported. He didn’t want to think of what might have happened. The what-ifs were banished from his mind, his sole focus being that Warrior was here in the flesh with no plans of leaving them soon. 

Wild would ensure he didn’t.  And when next Warrior took stock of inventory, he would find bottles upon bottles of cold-resistant potions. Wild figured it’d be fine. 

[dinfeanoriel]

Fourty-Two V

Another little fic I whipped up. Enjoy some Sky and Twi.These boys are not often given the spotlight together.  

~~~~

“NO!” 

It was Wind’s excruciatingly agonized cry that startled and alarmed the Heroes in the midst of a battle against revitalized Lizalfos and Bokoblins- courtesy of the loathsome Blood Moon. 

Lizalfos, Bokoblins, and Moblins alike came into existence. The Heroes had watched them unearth themselves or form from Malice. Wild had once given them a detailed description of the Blood Moon and all that was wrought from it, but to see it with their very eyes...to experience it first-hand...

It was unbelievable. 

Sky’s heart leaped into his throat, a sharp pang of terror lancing through him and choking him, 

“Wind!” He cried, unrestrained worry and a tremor of fear in his voice. 

“Wind, don’t-!” 

Sky watched Warrior viciously tear himself away from the Moblin he’d been facing, breaking into a run for the Sailor as the reckless Wind made a desperate lunge for a nearby cliff. 

They were hundreds of meters above the vast and open Lake Hylia, precariously battling along the gargantuan cliffs lining the glimmering waters below. Red and black calamity flakes fizzled in and out of existence. The world was bathed in crimson, the ripples and disturbances along the Lake’s waters reflecting the ominous light shining down from the Blood Moon as it rose higher in the sky. 

Clouds sped across the entirety of the heavens, casting menacing, ever-changing shadows along the ground. 

Sheer determination fed the adrenaline coursing through Warrior’s veins, pushing the Knight faster and granting him unnatural speed and dexterity needed to reach the Sailor just as Wind sprung forwards, arm extended, hand stretched, and fingers reaching. There was a look of anguish and despair contorting Wind’s youthful features. His eyes shone with genuinely raw emotion and intensity that it pierced Sky’s tender heart. 

He recognized that look. He’d seen it before. 

In a reflection once...

Wind had lost something. 

Something dear and precious to him. 

Something invaluable that he was willing to cast aside his thoughts, shed any sense of safety and preservation, risk his own life for this treasure he cherished and held close to his heart. 

For a split second, Sky sincerely believed Warrior would not reach the boy in time. His eyes widened, horror dawning on him, slowly stealing across his previously fierce and focused expression. 

He moved, although he knew he would never make it in time. His lips parted, his mouth moving on its accord, his mind and heart screaming, 

“Warrior, catch him!” 

Before he falls- 

Already, Wind was hovering in the air, past the cliff edge, grasping vainly at air and eyes shining. The Sailor didn’t appear to realize what was happening or what he’d done. All sense and reason had fled from him. 

Then gravity took its toll. 

Wind’s body was tugged downwards. 

He began to tumble to the depths of the Lake awaiting him far below. 

Sky’s world began to crumble. The unadulterated panic, unmitigated fear, and pooling dread swallowed him whole. 

Then, the impossible happened.  

Warrior leaped. 

He sailed across the distance separating him from the cliff and snatched at the falling youth. His fingers brushed along the fabric of his tunic and snatched at it with an unrelenting grip. Without determining whether or not his grasp was secure enough, Warrior yanked back mightily. 

Sky watched with unfathomable relief as Wind was violently jerked back into the safety of the Captain’s arms. Warrior wrapped them tightly around him, clutching the Sailor close to his chest. 

The Captain’s expression was unguarded- open for all to see. His eyes were dark and stormy, raging with a multitude of conflicting emotions, his chest heaving and monumental relief collapsing his shoulders. 

Wind fought desperately against his hold, legs kicking and hands struggling to free himself from the secure hold the older teen had on him. 

“My telescope!” Sky could hear Wind shakily whispering the closer he came to them. The Links finished off the rest of the wayward monsters around them. 

“Wind, stop struggling,” Warrior tried to soothe the distressed Sailor, speaking in low, calm, tones. Wind continued to unsuccessfully try and rip himself from him, but Warrior was stronger. 

“My telescope!” His voice shook, bordering on a sob. Sky’s heart shriveled up and died at the heartbreak he conveyed. “I-it fe-ell!” He collapsed against Warrior, allowing the Knight to draw him away from the cliff edge to safer grounds. There, Warrior tightened his hold and slowly rocked back and forth to comfort the distraught boy, “The m-monster kn-knocked it ou-ut and ki-kicked it!” 

Time came near, kneeling beside Warrior and placing a hand on Wind’s head, fingers threading through his disheveled hair. 

The other Links gathered round, offering their condolences with their presence alone. They knew how much the telescope meant to Wind. His little sister had given it to him for his birthday and Wind treasured it dearly. He took such good care of the gift. 

Wind curled up pitifully against Warrior, arms wrapped tightly around himself as he grieved over the loss of his telescope. 

Sky could take no more. If there was one thing he detested more in the world, it was watching others suffer and him being helpless to do anything! He turned to appraise the cliff thoughtfully, lips pursed in thought. 

If Wind’s telescope had clattered off into the Lake...

Sky’s head perked up. 

Then perhaps it was still retrievable! 

“Sky?” 

The Skyloftian was pulled from his thoughts by Twilight’s inquisitive voice and the Hero of the Skies turned to find the Ordonian curiously watching him.

“What do you think, Twi?” 

The words were out of his mouth before he’d even thought them, but he needed someone to reaffirm the possibility. 

Twilight quirked an eyebrow, “About what?” 

Sky could have smacked himself. Of course Twilight wouldn’t know what he was referring to! Unless he possessed the ability to read minds, but none of them did. 

At least...not that they knew of. 

“Come with me,” And with that, Sky promptly led Twilight to the cliff-side overlooking the grandeur that was Lake Hylia. Sky was not intimidated by the size, however. Having sailed the open ocean once before and seen for himself how voluminous it could be, Lake Hylia was nothing more than a small puddle in comparison, “Wind’s telescope. Do you think we could retrieve it?” 

Understanding dawned on Twilight and the Ordonian huffed out a small chuckle. 

There were none among them who were unaware of Sky’s compassionate and unselfish heart. 

Peering down the daunting stone face, Twilight estimated they were at most two hundred or so feet above the undulating waters. If Wind’s telescope had fallen into it...

“We might be able to,” Twilight answered after a long, contemplative, moment. He nodded curtly to himself, “It most likely sustained some damage from the impact of its fall, but I don’t think it’s completely broken.” 

Well, it was better than nothing. 

Sky would take it. 

“Alright,” Unhooking his pack and equipping his Water Dragon’s scale, Sky dropped his other belongings save for his bag of potions and fairies, then untied his sail cloth. 

A strong hand caught his arm, drawing Sky’s attention back to a stern Twilight, 

“You aren’t thinking about diving in there at this height, are you?” 

Sky gave Twilight a faintly amused, if pointed, look, “I’ve jumped from higher.” 

Twilight had to give him that. Sky had to have come from Skyloft to the Surface someway, somehow. 

“As have I,” Twilight inclined his head wryly, a grimace contorting his neutral features, “And it’s not an experience I’d like to repeat...” 

Sky could hear the ‘but’ in his tone and see it in his expression when the Ranch Hand turned back to look at Wind. Tears were rolling down his cheeks as the Sailor dragged a sleeve across his watering eyes. His breath hitched sharply, stuttering often as Warrior and the other Heroes attempted to console him. His small shoulders shook from the force of his sobs and Sky witnessed Twilight’s steely resolve wavering until it cracked and dissipated completely. 

With a sigh, Twilight looked back at Sky and the Hero knew he was more than willing to find Wind’s telescope and return it to him. 

“Let’s go.” 

Before the others could notice, Twilight had donned his Zora armor and Sky had discarded his sash and any extra weight that could prove to be a hassle later. 

It was Wild who happened to turn and see the two Heroes prepping for the jump. He frowned, starting towards them with a question, 

“What are you guys doing?” 

Time snapped his head up, the others following in suit. Wind stiffened, hope brewing in his expressive eyes when he took in the sight of Twilight with his extravagant Zora armor and Sky with his glittering scale. 

Twilight placed a hand on Sky’s shoulder, subtly shoving him forward in a pointed manner. Sky was quick to understand the not-so-discreet prompting, 

Hurry up and jump!

Time started to rise, about to call for them to stop whatever they were doing when Sky and Twilight simultaneously sprinted for the edge, the former cheerfully waving and calling-

“We’ll be back!” 

-before they leaped. 

They performed a graceful dive, straightening their bodies and bringing their arms past their heads and crossing their hands. 

Time reached the cliff edge the instant they disappeared into the depths of the Lake. His stern, brooding expression became thrice as intensive, developing into one of disapproval to fond exasperation at their kindness. 

Warrior did not look at all surprised, instead nodding and clasping his hands together with a crestfallen yet hopeful Wind beside him, 

“I take it we’re staying here for the night?” 

~~~~

Sky’s world exploded into red as he and Twilight dove serenely into the Lake. The light from the Blood Moon bled further into the water’s depths and Sky found himself greatly unnerved by the unnatural and foreboding affect of it all. 

It was far deeper than he’d first expected. Then again, everything in Wild’s Hyrule was far bigger and wider than any of the other worlds they had traveled through. 

Sky twisted agilely in the water to find Twilight beside him, half the Ordonian’s face covered, leaving only his eyes visible. Sky dismissed the concern visible in those cobalt blues with a wave of his hand and reassuring smile, letting Twilight know that he would be fine. 

Twilight wasn’t convinced, but he took Sky’s word for it. He gestured to the abysmal darkness below them, suggesting they set to work. 

Finding Wind’s telescope would certainly be a challenge given the limited amount of light and expansive space they had to cover. They could only hope it hadn’t fallen too far. 

As of this moment, Sky and Twilight were merely floating in place and when Sky gave a nod, they plunged further down. They swam closer to the cliff face, hoping Wind’s telescope might have landed somewhere near there, but the currents told the Heroes it was possible the gift had been carried further in and deposited elsewhere. 

Sky risked diving deeper, intent on finding the telescope. He would not be leaving until he did. He knew Twilight shared the same sentiment. 

Twilight drifted past him, kicking lightly and propelling himself forward. The Ordonian made sure not to swim far and would often glance back at Sky to make sure he wasn’t drowning or running out of air. 

The discreet glimpses were not lost on the Hero and the Skyloftian inwardly shook his head at Twilight. His fellow companion’s presence did, however, give Sky a heightened sense of safety and security. He knew if he were in some kind of danger, be it monsters or lack of air, Twilight wouldn’t hesitate to get him to safety or drag him up to the surface to breathe. 

Twilight was undoubtedly the most protective of the Links. He was ever watchful of them- especially the younger and smaller of the bunch. He had a keen sense of knowing if one of them wasn’t feeling too well or wasn’t at their best. He was the kind to worry about others but hid it behind a skillfully constructed mask Sky wished he would drop. 

It was a protective measure- a barrier of sorts Twilight hid behind. The compassionate Hero often wondered what had pushed his companion to craft one and throw it up. Something had to have influenced him...It was rare for the mask to fall away and reveal the real Twilight beneath, but Sky cherished those moments where he could recognize the loosening tension and relaxation and ease. 

Before the Hero could delve too deep into his thoughts and observations, he noticed Twilight nimbly twisting in the water a short distance ahead of him and pointing downwards. His movements were slow and gradual, the water greatly decreasing their mobility, but Sky understood from the look in Twi’s eyes that he’d spotted something. 

Following his line of sight, Sky squinted in a pointless attempt of piercing through the veil of darkness below to see what Twilight had sighted.

He raked his gaze across the shadowed ridges of the cliff-side once...twice...

And that he saw it. 

A tell-tale sparkle. 

Sky’s eyes brightened and a triumphant smile lit his face. They had found Wind’s telescope!

Unfortunately, Sky was running out of air and the Skyloftian knew he wouldn’t last long enough to swim down, snatch Wind’s telescope, and surface in time. 

Blue clashed with blue as Sky gestured to himself with a wave of his hand, communicating,  

Losing air

Twilight turned sharply towards him with concern. Sky shook his head with a calming grin and pointed upwards then down to the telescope meaningfully, 

Need to surface- grab telescope

Twilight hesitated for an indecisive moment, torn between helping Sky and fetching Wind’s instrument. His sharp eyes appraised Sky intently, ensuring that he would be alright before giving in with a reluctant nod. 

Already, Sky could feel his lungs beginning to plead for air as his supply slowly but surely depleted. He lingered long enough to watch Twilight dive down with ease then propelled himself upwards. The breath he’d been holding would last only a few more seconds before the need to breathe would become too pressing for him to ignore. 

Summoning the skill the Dragon’s Water Scale provided, Sky spun rapidly and projected himself up out of the water. He inhaled quickly, deeply, taking in as much air as possible while still in rotation, before gracefully plunging back down into the lake to check on Twilight’s progress. 

Thank the Goddess for this scale! 

Sky paused only a few feet below the lake’s surface, floating whilst he waited for Twilight to emerge from the abysmal depths and join him so they could return to the others. 

The Ordonian never showed. 

Sky’s brow creased with worry. 

Twilight should have already gotten Wind’s telescope. It wouldn’t have taken him long. 

Then why wasn’t he here? 

A sudden, intense, flickering light caught the Hero’s attention and Sky snapped his head in the direction it had come. 

The crackling light came again. 

Bluish-white streaks that were short-lived and fluctuated rapidly. 

Sky’s heart thumped in his chest, the Hero recognizing the static bursts of light for what they were. 

Electricity. 

Without thought or hesitation, Sky shot down towards the sparking lights, worry pushing him to go faster and glide further into the darkness. His eyes adjusted minutely, the light given off by the electricity allowing him to see the shadowy form of Twilight fending off what appeared to be this Hyrule’s version of Bari. 

Sky narrowed his eyes, a scowl fixating itself on his face as he quickly thought of a way to aid his friend. He kept swimming, driving himself to go faster and faster in order to reach Twilight as he was surrounded by three enormous Bari. 

Twilight remained outwardly calm and unaffected, drifting closer to the cliff face as the Bari closed in on him. Their tentacles sparked with another wave of electricity Sky knew would prove fatal if they were to touch the trapped Ordonian. He surveyed the Bari analytically, undoubtedly thinking up a way to kill them. 

Sky noted the electricity that enveloped their grotesque and gargantuan bodies lasted only a couple seconds with breaks in between. If he could get through their defenses, strike when the electricity was down and they were at their most vulnerable, he could help Twilight to escape. 

He called upon the scale, performing a spin attack just before one Bari could strike. He shot in between the enemies and Twilight, sending the Bari scattering in surprise. 

Blue-white light flashed brilliantly, blinding Sky momentarily. The Hero narrowed his eyes, baring his teeth and kicked fiercely. He forced another spin attack, his stamina depleting severely in doing so. The Bari propelled themselves back, warily and it was then Sky realized they had gargantuan eyes. 

He recoiled inwardly, disconcerted by this unsettling revelation. They were large and wide, boring into him. 

Twilight drifted alongside him, watching Sky worriedly when he saw the strain he was undergoing. Sky tread in place, valiantly striving not to think of his air expeditiously running out. Distress was making itself known as his lungs began to cry once again but he refused to leave without Twilight.

A tap on his shoulder made Sky glance to the right to the Ordonian beside him. When he looked, he saw Twilight cradling a live bombs in his hands. 

Sky stared, shocked to find the bomb was flashing despite being underwater. Then Twilight drew his arm back and threw the bomb with all his might. It propelled forward quickly enough, the water slowing its momentum drastically. It drifted close to the calculating Bari before detonating. The octopus-like creatures were thrown back by the blast and Sky felt something fasten on his arm and lug him upwards, away from their stunned enemies. 

Sky made a distressed sound, the pressing need to breathe becoming more than overbearing. He’d performed one two many spin attacks. 

Twilight effortlessly glided in the direction of the surface, hauling Sky with him. 

The seconds were ticking by, echoing ominously in their ears as Sky’s precious air gradually lessened. 

His lungs burned, his chest screaming. 

And then Sky saw it. 

A large, menacing, shape detaching itself from the rock face. All strain and distress was forgotten when Sky identified the Bari he and Twilight had obliviously swum past when they first dove into the lake. Twilight snapped his head towards it in stunned disbelief and Sky knew this hesitation would cost his friend dearly. 

The Bari lashed out- 

Sky’s mind went blank. He hardly realized he had yanked Twilight down with all his strength and moved to shield him. 

Excruciating, white-hot, agony exploded within Sky. Coursing through his veins and burning his very skin, the Skyloftian’s body was crippled by the harrowing pain that seeped deep into his bones. 

He didn’t know he was screaming until water rushed into his mouth, clogging his throat and choking him. All other sounds were drowned out by the roaring in his ears and the fire blazing across his skin. 

Hands were grabbing at him, taking fistfuls of his scorching tunic but Sky didn’t acknowledge them, too distracted by the intense burning sensations taking him captive. The lightning-level shocks surged throughout his body, his mind screeching for him to get away from the source of the electricity. He couldn’t move, however, frozen in agony. 

That was when he discovered he couldn’t breathe. 

His air supply was cut off. 

Panic intermingled with the immobilizing pain and Sky’s body contorted and convulsed violently. 

Black dots decorated his vision and Sky could have sworn he faintly felt something clutching him tightly and desperately hoisting his weight upwards. 

Consciousness started to slip from him and his eyes stung from unshed tears as Sky plead with the Goddess to steal him right then and there- to grant him mercy and spare him from this torment and state of wretchedness- 

-then he was drifting in darkness, floating listlessly, body limp and unburdened by any troubles. 

Serenity encompassed him, blanketing him and granting him warmth. A state of peace and comfort came over him and Sky dropped his head back in relief. He couldn’t recall anything that led up to this moment- only that he was grateful to finally be free of the agony and pain he’d once been captive too. 

Then an onslaught of sorrow and grief, regret and remorse, guilt and a heavy conscious struck him. His heart ached fiercely and loneliness chased away the tranquility that had been settling within his soul. 

A sizable chunk of his heart was chipped away, lost to the void it created and Sky found himself stuck in a state of misery and despair. 

Something was missing. 

Something had been taken from him. 

Fear struck his very core, growing and spreading until his stomach twisted and churned and his heart pounded frantically in his chest. 

This darkness was impenetrable. It no longer brought him comfort or freedom from pain. It scared him witless! It was endless- vast and bitter cold. 

He was beginning to slip into desolation and Sky was afraid he was moving past the point of no return. 

His light was fading and Sky wracked his mind for something- anything- he could do to save himself. Nothing came to mind. 

“Fi!” Sky cried, his voice shuddering and bordering on a crack. He curled into himself, arms wrapped tightly, protectively, around him. His fingers dug into his arms and he realized he could hardly feel them. 

His heart lurched painfully within, pulsing madly in his ears. 

His heart...

The beat was weak and arrhythmic, growing fainter and fainter with each passing second. 

Was he dying? Was this what it was like to die? 

Fingers digging into his scalp, clutching at his hair, Sky screwed his eyes shut and prayed like never before! Droplets of silver rain slipped down his cheeks and the Hero’s voice caught on a sob. 

He didn’t want to die! 

He couldn’t die! He still had so much to do, so many things yet to see, and a life to live! 

This couldn’t be how his tale ended! 

“Sky!” 

Sky’s breath caught and he froze momentarily, wavering between disbelief and hope. Had he heard a voice? Was there someone there? 

“Sky!” 

There it came again. So distant yet so strong. Sky jerked his head up when a brilliant green light shone from above, shining down on him and enveloping him with warmth and safety. 

“Don’t do this to me, Sky!” 

Sky’s chest tightened at the despairing grief and misery he could hear in that once quiet and reserved voice.

“Wake up!” 

But how? Sky so desperately wanted to know. 

“Come on! Breathe!” 

Breathe? But wasn’t he already breathing? 

A sudden weight pressed down on his chest and Sky wheezed. He snapped a hand up, fingers digging into the fabric of his tunic in confusion. 

“D-don’t die on me, Sky!” 

The voice Sky knew to be strong and unwavering shook and trembled, tone thick with emotion. 

“Twi...” Sky whispered, heart aching. The memories slammed into his mind at the same moment a crushing pressure forced his waterlogged throat to clear and he was violently ripped away from the darkness and thrown into the light. 

Sky’s eyes snapped open, body jerking as water spilled from his mouth and he coughed and hacked and retched. His hands scrabbled for purchase and strong arms lifted him just enough to turn him over, a welcome weight pounding his back to help him rid his lungs of the water congesting them. 

Sky weakly slumped against the ground once he was finished and his eyes slid shut in exhaustion. He was incredibly sore and so very tired. Completely drained of energy. He felt like a leaden weight, unable to move no matter how hard he tried. 

“Hey,” A sturdy, still shaken, voice broke through his lethargic mind and a hand purposefully tapped against his cheek, “Drink this,” 

“Twi...” Sky whispered weakly, cracking his eyes open to find a disheveled, drenched, and rattled Twilight hovering above him. Cobalt blues swam with a multitude of raging emotions, his carefully constructed mask cracked and broken, revealing the monumental relief bearing echoes of the heart-rending pain and grief he’d experienced. 

Sky could’ve sworn Twilight’s eyes were red but it could have been the light of the Blood Moon reflecting in them. 

A jar containing Red Potion was pressed to his lips and Sky took a couple of painful swallows, his throat suffering a couple of spasms when the liquid hit it. 

Twilight carefully lifted his head off the ground to grant him better leverage, and the potion soon served to soothe the aches and pangs, soreness, and aftershocks. 

Strength slowly began to return to him as the potion worked its magic. He felt a little revitalized and Sky shuddered when he thought about his close brush with death. 

After a few excruciating minutes, Sky had downed the red potion and was allowed some time to rest and regain his strength. 

Twilight never relinquished his hold. His hand remained on his shoulder, tightly grasping it in a way that told the Hero of the Skies the Ordonian was reassuring himself that Sky was there and, most importantly, alive. 

Twilight bent down afterwards and touched his forehead to Sky’s shoulder, quaking, 

“I’m sorry,” The hoarse whisper barely reached Sky’s ears, “I’m sorry,”

Compassion swelled within Sky and he forced his arm to move and curl comfortingly around those shaking shoulders, “I’m alright, Twi,” He murmured softly, his throat gritty, “I’m still here,” 

While he sought to comfort the Ordonian, Sky knew they were most likely empty reassurances. Links were difficult people to comfort and soothe afterall. 

“You weren’t breathing-!” Twilight’s voice was horribly muffled, but Sky heard him clearly, “I pulled you out- dragged you here- and you weren’t- you were-” His fingers dug into Sky’s tunic and the Skyloftian forced himself upright, drawing Twilight in close and trapping him in as tight a hug as he could muster in his weakened state. 

He cared little for the dull aches and pangs that protested against the movement. 

“I’m breathing now,” Sky calmly spoke. He couldn’t imagine what Twilight was going through- what he’d gone through- but he was a Link. They were infamous for many things. “I’m breathing, I’m speaking, and I’m living. I’m alive,” 

Sky exhaled deeply, giving his thanks that Twilight had brought him back before he could wander too far. 

For a long moment, neither of them moved until they could both collect themselves and Twilight pulled back to study Sky’s face intensely. Sky looked back, a small grin playing at his lips. 

Shoulders slumping and head hanging, Twilight raked a trembling hand through his soggy hair and gave a tremulous sigh of relief. 

He dropped his hand into his lap and turned to face Sky with a searching look, cobalt blues filled with worry, “You’re doing alright?” 

Sky chuckled faintly, clasping Twilight’s shoulder to give him the undeniable, physical, assurance he needed, 

“Sore and a bit drowsy, but other than that, I’m fine.” He answered truthfully. Twilight appeared content with the answer then his expression changed and became serious and earnest, 

“Sky, don’t ever do that again,” He urged, silently pleading for the other Hero to make him this promise and never break it, “Don’t ever risk your life for mine...You barely made it and if...” He looked away, unable to finish the sentence.  

Sky smiled wryly, 

“You know I can’t do that,” He told Twilight, causing the fur-pelt Hero to snap his gaze towards him, “Nor can you. Don’t expect me to make a promise when we both know you yourself can’t keep.” 

Twilight huffed but said nothing against him. 

“So,” Sky stretched, wincing a couple of times when a lance of pain shot through his back and shoulders, “I take it we’ll be waiting for the others to come and find us?” 

This earned him a stern look, “You aren’t moving for a day at least! You need time to recover and regain your strength. Red Potion or not, you aren’t at all capable of moving-” 

Sky dropped back with a laugh as he found himself on the receiving end of Twilight’s lecture. Truly, the Links thought him to be the mother hen of the group? If only they could see Twilight now... 

But, as Sky gazed up at the red hued sky, Twilight’s rumbling voice in the background, he smiled and crossed his arms beneath his head, finding himself fortunate to have such loyal and extraordinary companions to call family. 

~~~~

Gravel and rocks crunched beneath the booted feet of the seven Heroes that meandered their way through a small grove of trees leading to the shoreline of the small island. 

Quiet whispers filled the air as the search for two missing Links continued on. The night of the Blood Moon had ended, the sun peeking over the horizon but there was still no sign of either of them. 

It wasn’t long until they came across the slumbering Sky and Twilight. Sky was lying on his back, his sailcloth precariously tucked around him and drawn up past his shoulders. 

His chest rattled faintly, breathing a little ragged but his expression was smoothed over in sleep. Twilight was close to him, exhaustion etched deep into his features and crescent rings under his eyes. He was curled up on his side a little above Sky, a hand outstretched and fingers lightly touching the younger Hero’s shoulder to regulate his breathing. He was positioned much like Wolfie was when the beast curled protectively around Wild or a Hero suffering through a difficult night. 

The eldest of the Heroes stealthily made his way to Twilight’s side where he knelt in the dewy grass and reached out to grasp his shoulder to give it a shake. 

“Twi?” A deep, rumbling voice called softly. 

Twilight’s ears twitched and his features contorted at the sound of Time’s voice. Before long, the Ordonian sleepily rolled his head back while owlishly blinking his eyes open. 

“Time..?” He mumbled tiredly, gaze drifting to Sky then back to his ancestor.

Someone whistled lowly in the background, as though genuinely impressed. It was clear Sky and Twilight had undergone some kind of excitement and were recovering from whatever it was. 

“What happened to you two?” Time inquired in low tones, surveying Sky and the pale pallor of his skin, the empty bottle of red potion and fairies, then the fatigued Twilight. 

Twilight managed a drowsy smile, weary eyes crinkling in a similar fashion as Time’s before he raised a hand to present the object of his and Sky’s search, 

“We found Wind’s telescope,” 

Then he promptly fell back to sleep. 

[dinfeanoriel]

The Hand

A little fic that has absolutely no point to it. Enjoy!

~~~~

“Don’t tell me this place is seriously called the Crack Pot Inn…” The Knight of the rag-tag group of Heroes, Warrior, muttered aloud when his gaze landed on the most-welcome, if somewhat run-down, inn. The Links had warped into another world and were now working to uncover whose Hyrule they had entered. 

So far, no luck. 

But seeing as it was late into the night, Time had decided it was time to retire. It was by a meager stroke of luck Wolfie had sniffed out a village. 

“Clearly not the only thing on crack,” Came Legend’s quick-witted reply. 

Wild smothered a snort. The snarky Hero was filled to the brim with sarcastic retorts and barbed jabs. He never failed to use them, either. They were quick to fly from his tongue, taking, perhaps, .1 seconds to fire. 

They came faster than Wild could unleash a flurry of attacks, and that, he found impressive. 

“Boys, behave,” The leader of the nine murmured, his low voice carrying into the night. 

“Sure thing, Pops,” 

Wolfie huffed. Wind figured it was a laugh in disguise. They followed after Time as he began the descent into the village located at the bottom of the hill. Their eyes took in everything of the quiet and slumbering place...

The worn buildings, cobblestone roads, dark alleyways, and bright colors. 

Incredibly bright colors. Curtains were a shade of pinks, purples, blues, and oranges Hyrule had never before seen and wondered how anyone could find attractive. The paint job was something that made even Wild cringe. 

Some houses had polka dots, others multi-colored stripes, and some littered with swirls and optical illusions. The patterns were horrendous. He looked long and hard for any potion shops and places to restock. It was a difficult feat, since the abhorrent color combinations were making his eyes hurt. 

“The Batty Emporium?” Wind’s soft, incredulous, voice pierced the silence that had fallen. 

Legend looked vaguely impressed. 

“This place just keeps getting better.” 

Time quirked an eyebrow at the...questionable village and its peculiar taste in style. The sheer lavishness and overabundance of decoration… 

“In all my long life and journeys, I have never stumbled across such a remarkably horrendous sight…” He remarked mostly to himself. All of the Links heard him and couldn’t agree more. 

You’re telling me… Twilight groused in wolf form. And he’d thought Fyer and Falbi were...unique individuals…

That was putting it lightly. 

There were streamers tied pole-to-pole. Straight across, zig-zag, diagonal or in some other unusual unrecognizable design. Elaborate and exaggerated posters decorated windows, market stalls, and doors. The stalls themselves were bright and sparkly. A never-ending stream of cringeworthy sights for the Links to abhor. 

Then came the game, commenced by Wild and continued by the rest. Find the most outrageous, individualistic, and… unique… business. 

“The Nutty Almond,” The Hero of the Wilds pointed at the sign hanging from above the door of the nearest building. 

Sky hid a grin. Of course Wild spotted The Nutty Almond first. 

“The Berserker,” Wind piped in next, gesturing to an armory they passed. The weapons on display glinted in the moonlight, drawing everyone’s attention for a brief moment. 

“Clever,” Warrior deadpanned, though he made note of its location. 

“Daffy’s Wud?” Hyrule’s brow creased at the strange name. The place itself was tall and lean, as if someone had taken the building and crammed it between two others. It was a pale purple with fluorescent pink and blotches of orange, green, and yellow mingled in. 

All and all, a discomfiting sight to see. Legend couldn’t help but release a short bark of laughter.

Sky looked around with a pained and disturbed expression. This place was far too happy-go-lucky for his tastes. He preferred the wilderness over this! 

“This whole place is mad!” The words slipped from him before Sky could stop himself and the Links turned to him in surprise. Sky’s cheeks burned a brilliant shade of red and he hid his face behind his hands, “Sorry, sorry, it just came out!” He apologized, flustered and mortified. 

Four chuckled with a shake of his head, patting Sky’s back sympathetically. The older teen peeked down at him between fingers. 

“We were all thinking it anyway, Sky,” He assured the kindhearted Hero, “No need to be embarrassed for stating the truth.” 

Hyrule shuddered, loosely hugging himself. 

“Well, I don’t like it,” He admitted in a soft whisper, “It weirds me out.” 

“It weirds us all out,” Warrior muttered, lips curling back in disgust when he saw another intricately designed and flamboyant painting hanging in a display window, “Hylia’s sake...I never imagined such a place even existed.” 

“These bright, flashy, colors make my eyes hurt,” Wind complained, rubbing at his aching eyes. 

“Oh, good!” Wild breathed a sigh of relief, “I’m not the only one!” Although it was night, Wild still found himself squinting against the onslaught of flashy, neon, colors. The moonlight reflecting off the bright colors and sparkling stalls did nothing but blind them. 

Did they have to use glow-in-the-dark paint? Not to mention the optical illusions were a little over the top and giving him a pounding headache. 

“Can you imagine how it must look when its sunny?” Hyrule questioned, wincing at the thought. 

Legend’s face screwed up, 

“You’re going to make me sick.”

“I already am…” 

“Yeah, you definitely aren’t looking too good there, Sky,” Warrior gently gripped Sky’s arm when the teen started turning green, “Let’s hurry on up to that inn there.” 

“We’re staying there?” Legend didn’t possibly think this night could get any worse. 

Time turned to the incredulous Hero with a raised eyebrow, “Do you have any better ideas?” 

Wind timidly raised a hand, “We camp in the woods?” 

None could deny the hopefulness in his tone. It was preferable. None of the Links would object, all more than willing to choose the cold, ominous, woods over this...fascinating place. 

Four flicked his wrist, pointing to Wind and helpfully supplied, “It’s free of charge.” 

“Even Warrior has better taste than this,” Legend declared with certainty. Said offended Knight snapped his head in Legend’s direction, indignantly crying, 

“Hey!” 

Time rolled his good eye, the corner of his lips twitching upwards minutely. Already, he could sense the coming storm, 

“What?” Legend bent his arms at the elbow, palms up, “You have to admit, the scarf-” 

“Oh, and a skirt’s so much better than my scarf?” Warrior snarked back, “At least it covers up more than yours does.” He tugged at his scarf meaningfully. 

“What’s that supposed to mean?!” 

Four turned to disguise his mirth as a cough. His shoulders shook as he vainly attempted to recompose himself. Hyrule laughed to himself, Wild snickered, and Wind tried his hardest not to giggle.

“Boys,” Time warned, but the laughter in his voice ruined the effect. Truly, never a dull moment. Not one day passed them by without some sort of entertainment. “Lower your voices,” At the least. 

Legend obeyed the leader, lowering his voice threateningly, 

“I will kill you, Warrior,” He promised, eyes glinting sharply. 

Warrior smirked, nonchalantly tossing an arm over Legend’s shoulder, “Sure you will.”  Legend bared his teeth, fists clenched, “You’d better sleep with one eye open tonight, Pretty Boy,” 

Time shook his head in fond exasperation, mentally noting not to assign the two Heroes to the same room. He paused before the door to the inn, extending a hand to rest it atop the illustrious handle. He turned to fix the Heroes with a stern, pointed, look before carefully pushing the door open. 

The Links could only hope the inside was better looking than the outside...

The tallest of the group had barely taken a step when a shrill screech squealed from above. Time’s head snapped up and his vision went black as a weight slammed atop his head and water soaked him to the bone. 

Behind him, he heard Sky yelp followed by a thump. 

Wolfie was immediately on guard, crouching low to the ground with a fearsome snarl that ricocheted through the air, enveloping the entirety of the room. 

Warrior’s hand instinctively snatched his sword, slipping it halfway out of its sheath ready to jump to Time’s protection. His fierce and focused expression slowly faded, morphing into one of pure bafflement as he and the others took the time to process what exactly had taken place. 

Time stood in the middle of the doorway, a metal bucket covering his head, and fingers loosely curled round the handle. Water saturated his hair, dripping from the ends and onto the wooden planks below. Rivulets raced through the patterns of his golden armor, creating a multitude of puddles on the floor. 

Legend blinked owlishly. 

He slowly raised a finger, 

“Did you- did we…” He shook his head, “Did we just get pranked?” 

Time serenely shut his good eye, expelling a steady breath before reaching up to lift the bucket off his head. He looked to find a string attached to it and at the end of it, a rubber cucco with bulging eyes and a gaping yellow beak. 

He tugged it off with an unappreciative frown. His good eye slid down to where Wolfie was still baring his teeth and rumbling deep in his chest. He tossed the rubber cucco, letting it bounce off Wolfie’s snout then onto the floor. Wolfie’s snarl shuddered and broke off in surprise and he raised cobalt blues swimming with betrayal up to meet Time’s faintly amused one. 

With a disgruntled rumble, Wolfie lifted a paw and rubbed at his snout indignantly. 

“Ooooh hoo hoo!” A sudden burst of overly amused, entirely-too-enthusiastic laughter exploded somewhere ahead of them and the Heroes jumped slightly at the unexpected sound. A short, stocky, man dressed in the most bizarre outfit possible stepped into the lamplight, clapping his hands loudly together. His green eyes were wide, brimming with unshed tears, and his face lit up with delight, “I have been waiting for this moment! I had that set up since evening!” 

Time leveled the obnoxiously red-haired man with a cool stare- one Warrior, Legend, and Wild recognized and still shirked from. For once, however, it wasn’t directed towards them. 

The man was hardly affected, “You must admit-” He swiped at a tear, beaming brilliantly, “That was plenty good!”  “Indeed,” A tight-lipped smile curved Time’s lips and his single eye became a pool of promises for retribution he would be unable to attain. The Older Hero was only becoming increasingly unsettled the longer they lingered in this abominable place. 

The man slapped his knee, still guffawing at Time’s misfortune, and Wolfie growled in warning. This caused the innkeeper to pause, appraise the proud, displeased, beast and frown. 

“Ah, I must apologize,” He jovially began with an air of faux-politeness, gesturing to Wolfie airily, he said, “Dogs are not allowed in the inn.” 

DOG?!

A scandalized yip escaped Wolfie and Sky lunged when the wolf made to show the innkeeper exactly what this ‘dog’ was capable of.  “Hey there, now, Wolfie,” Sky strained, arms wrapped around Wolfie’s strong neck and anchoring him into place. Time merely watched the scene unfold, heaving a tired sigh. It had most certainly been a long week. Not the longest, but a long one for certain. 

Everyone was at their wit’s end and exhausted. 

“That dog is a wolf, good sir,” Warrior calmly but firmly inserted, stepping up to Time’s side. The innkeeper looked to him and Warrior fought to steel himself from cringing. The man’s outfit was utterly outrageous. His incredibly yellow pants ballooned near the ankles and his sleeves billowed atrociously around the wrists. There were colorful polka dots littering his...suit? Warrior was unsure whether or not this peculiar outfit had a name. The buttons on the shirt were much too large and oddly shaped to be normal. And the high collar? 

He’d thought Agitha and Ravio were eccentric, but this was by far the worst Warrior had ever seen. 

“He is well-trained and my good friend’s loyal companion,” The Knight indicated to a strained Wild. 

The innkeeper raised a bushy eyebrow at the grumbling canine still held by Sky. The wolf reluctantly settled back on his haunches, but he still looked ready to tear everything to pieces. 

“Well-trained, hm?” There was a hint of a challenge in his tone. It was evident he didn’t believe them. 

Wild nodded vigorously from where he stood beside Warrior, 

“He is! Watch-” To which the mischievous Hero spun on his heel and proceeded to order, “Down boy!” 

If looks could kill, the one Wolfie seared Wild with would most definitely have incinerated him on the spot. 

Twilight would make him pay for it later, but Wild figured it would be worth it. 

With much grousing and griping, Wolfie made a show of reluctantly lowering himself onto the ground. He shifted until he was comfortable then cracked an eye open to pierce Wild unhappily, 

“Roll over!” 

Wolfie’s eye grew wide and he barked sharply in refusal. 

Wild sternly placed his hands on his hips and tapped his foot once,  “Roll over, Wolfie.” 

Wolfie did. 

“Yay, Wolfie!” Wind lunged and tackled the great beast with a hug, “You’re amazing!” Peals of pure, jubilant, laughter filled the air as Wind turned sparkling eyes at the innkeeper, “Isn’t he?” 

The tone the youthful boy used was carefully constructed, almost daring the innkeeper to say otherwise. All in all, rather frightening to hear. Legend was, to say the least, impressed. 

Wolfie’s previously irate demeanor deflated almost instantaneously at the Sailor’s bubbly self and he nudged Wind’s cheek with his nose. 

Children would always be his weakness, he supposed. 

The flamboyant innkeeper only shrugged, voice chipper and gratingly cheerful,  “So long as he doesn’t cause any trouble, I suppose it wouldn’t hurt to allow him to accompany you.” 

“We thank you for your trouble,” Warrior graciously intervened before anyone else could, “After all, it is the least you could do to compensate for the stunt you previously pulled.” 

The short man floundered for a second, waving his hands wildly in the air that it blatantly reminded Warrior and Legend of Ravio, 

“Stunt?! That, my boy, was a masterpiece! An ingenious idea executed by yours truly! A brilliant mastermind!” 

Wild eyed the deranged man uneasily. While accustomed to meeting outlandish, whimsical, and freakish people, the Hero was not at all fond of the village or the innkeeper. If everyone in the village were this...quirky, he wasn’t sure how he would survive.

He turned, not wanting to risk staying and discovering just how odd this village and its villagers could be, and made for the door. “I’m leaving. There are plenty of good trees outside to choose from-” But he didn’t get far when Warrior grasped the collar of his tunic and tugged him back, 

“If we have to suffer, then you have to suffer,” The Knight groused goodnaturedly. Wild shot him a disturbed look,  “You’re going to make us stay here?” He whispered, almost pleading with Warrior to say no. 

In the background, Hyrule was bartering with the innkeeper, slowly but surely lowering the equally preposterous prices for their rooms.

“There’s a storm coming,” Warrior returned, lowering his voice in the same manner as Wild, “And from what you observed earlier, it’s going to be a bad one, so yes,” He nodded solemnly and with a slight grimace, “We’re stuck here for the night.” 

Wild could only sigh and stare longingly at the door splattered with paint and other haphazard decorations. 

~~~~

“A dog,” Twilight growled under his breath as he followed Time to their rooms, “Of all things, a dog?” 

Time smothered a smile. Truly, nothing dug under Twilight’s skin more than being mistaken for a dog. 

“Come now, Twi,” Wild interjected, lips twitching and laughter lacing his word, “It could be worse-” He attempted to appease the older teen when Twilight rounded on him with an intense stare that promised recompense,  “And you-”  Wild chuckled, a full-blown smile still visible for all to see. 

“Before you say anything, I was saving your hide!” 

“Down boy?” 

Wild could only shrug, a hand cupping the back of his neck. 

“Roll over?!” 

“I had to play it off!” Wild defended himself with a laugh that would melt anyone’s heart. 

“And you did so wonderfully,” Time assured him, much to Twilight’s dismay. His descendant’s jaw dropped before he collected himself with a stubborn shake, 

“What? Old Man-” 

Time planted a hand on Twilight’s head, disheveling his hair teasingly, “The innkeeper allowed you in, didn’t he?” 

“Even if he hadn’t, I would have found a way in,” Twilight muttered unhappily, glowering at the far end of the hallway. The rest of the Heroes ambled after them, a safe distance away so neither of them would uncover the truth of Wolfie, “If there is one thing we Links are known for, it’s for entering without invitation.” 

“Then people should lock their doors,” Wild suggested without an ounce of remorse. The amount of times he’d simply walked into people’s homes was innumerable. 

“Perhaps,” Time murmured, shutting his eye against the atrocity of the paintings and decor of the corridor and listening to the whispering of Warrior, Legend, and Sky. 

The draperies were a variety of blinding colors- some Time wondered how they succeeded in making. 

“My headache is getting worse from this ghastly place,” Legend groaned, cradling his aching head. Sky was rubbing at his eyes, opening them into slits. He couldn’t physically bring himself to open them any wider. 

“Stupid storm,” Wind grumped, crossing his arms with a pout, “Why did it have to come now?” 

“With any luck, it’ll breeze right on by within a couple of hours,” Warrior hummed, glancing out the nearest window. Already, lightning was webbing across the dark expanse of the sky, illuminating the village below. 

Wind perked up, “Does that mean we can leave afterwards?” 

“Unfortunately, no,” 

“Aw...” 

“Don’t worry, bud, it’ll be morning before we know it,” Warrior said reassuringly, and Time could not deny the hopefulness in his tone. 

“I hope so,” Came Hyrule’s quiet voice. Their group slowed when the three Heroes ahead of them came to a stop. 

“Here we are,” Time announced, stopping in front of their given rooms, “We booked three for the night. Split accordingly.” 

The Links did as they were told almost instinctively. Time, Twi, and Wild were in one, with Warrior, Sky, and Legend in another, then Hyrule, Four, and Wind. 

Time nodded approvingly, tossing a set of keys to Warrior and Hyrule. Warrior caught it with ease, but unfortunately for Hyrule, they sprung off his hands and began their descent to the ground. He scrambled frantically to keep them from clattering on the wood, fearing he’d disturb any sleeping guests and snatched at air in a desperate attempt to catch them. 

He breathed a sigh of relief when the key ring miraculously slipped onto his finger, sweat beading his forehead. Immediately afterwards, Hyrule shoved them into Four’s hand, unwilling to keep the keys longer than necessary. 

Time sent him an apologetic look, to which Hyrule responded with a timid smile and wave of his hand. His poor face burned, red dusting his cheeks from the embarrassing display. 

“We leave at seven and no later,” The leader informed the group. He received varying affirmative responses before they broke apart and disappeared into their selected rooms. 

Wild’s eyes immediately lit up once his gaze landed on the most welcome sight in the entirety of the world- a bed. 

Ugly comforter and equally hideous pillowcases aside, it was the greatest gift Wild could ask for. 

Behind him, Twilight made a noise of frustration. 

“Polka dots...Can’t escape them,” 

Time snorted softly. 

“I’m afraid not.” 

Of the three beds, the only agreeable one was the green in the center. It was a deep, earthy, tone with dark blue polka dots and white sheets. Not too horrible. Time and Wild silently elected to give Twilight that bed. 

The first was an extraordinarily faded red- bordering on pink- with bright orange polka dots and the third was a sunny yellow with orange, red, green, blue, and purple polka dots littered about the fluffy comforter. 

What was with this place? 

“I’ll take the one of the far end,” Wild piped up, breaking the contemplative silence that had fallen o’er their Leader as he attempted to choose between the lesser of two evils. 

Time turned to fix Wild with a raised eyebrow, “Are you sure?” 

Wild nodded with a small grin, “I’ve seen worse than an ugly, yellow, polka-dotted bed, Time. This will be nothing compared to what I’ve faced.” This earned him an affectionate pat on the shoulder. 

“Then that leaves me with the first,” 

Twilight looked between them, “Leaves you with..? I haven’t chosen..?” 

Time walked past the confused Ordonian, knocking him lightly on the head with his fist, 

“We chose for you, Pup,” He said by way of explaining. Well, Twilight wouldn’t complain. He wandered to his bed, reaching down to grasp the edge of the comforter tucked underneath the overstuffed pillow. He tugged, but the comforter refused to budge. 

Twilight heaved a silent sigh of exasperation and annoyance. 

“I hate this place...” He muttered darkly, yanking with all his might and ripping the comforter free. Time and Wild had already rid themselves of their weapons and packs, setting them aside with care. Twilight threw his own pack on the ground without a thought but couldn’t bring himself to change out of his tunic. He could care less if he slept in it. 

He was about to crawl in and curl up when a muffled, startled shout filtered through the thick walls followed by a painful thump! 

Time, Wild, and Twilight leaped to their feet, instinctively reaching for their weapons when an aggravated and alarmed voice hollered,  “Why is there a CUCCO in my bed?!” 

A short, huff of laughter escaped Wild before the teen attempted to stifle it. 

“Where did it even come from?! Warrior, get rid of it!” 

There was an indignant squawk that followed Legend’s exclamation. 

“I am not going anywhere NEAR that thing, Legend! You’re on your own with this one!” 

Time lifted a hand to his mouth to smother his laughter. Warrior’s voice had come from farther away, telling them the Captain had scrambled a safe distance away from their unwelcome guest. 

“Sky!” Two identical calls were issued soon afterwards, “You love these things! Why don’t you get it?” 

There was a softer, drowsier sound the Heroes knew to be Sky calmly talking to the paranoid Heroes rooming with him. Time imagined him gently coaxing the Cucco from Legend’s bed and offering his own. 

After a few moments had passed, the excitement died down and Time figured it was safe to try and get some sleep before they left in a few hours. Thankfully, they didn’t have a surprise Cucco in their room...

At least, Time thought as he settled into his bed and drew the covers past his shoulders, he hoped there wasn’t. 

~~~~

Hyrule expelled a forlorn sigh from where he sat against the headboard of his bed, knees drawn to his chest. He wrapped his arms around his legs, dark eyes flitting from a slumbering Wind to a sleeping Four. 

He could tell from their constant shifting and moving that neither of his companions were resting well. 

It was impossible to in this awful place. 

Hyrule himself couldn’t bring himself to try and sleep. The reason? Because of the huge, wide-open, eye painted on the ceiling that looked capable of peering through one’s very soul and ensnaring it. 

Just thinking about it made him shudder. 

He tried his hardest not to look at it, but it was difficult not to! His eyes would instinctively snap up to peek at it then flit away. He couldn’t shake the feeling that the eye was looking right at him. 

Not to mention that he needed to use the restroom badly. He jostled his foot, the mattress vibrating from the motion. Was it worth the risk of leaving the safety of this room to endure the ghastly and horrific sight he knew lingered in the hallways? 

He sighed again, raking a hand through his hair and frowned. He might as well. He really did have to go. 

Without giving himself a chance for second thoughts, Hyrule swiftly slipped from his bed and crossed the room to the door in record time. He turned the knob as silently as he could, cracking the door open slowly to ensure it didn’t creak and the wood didn’t croak beneath his feet. 

He shut it behind him and turned to head down the corridor to where he knew the bathroom for this floor was located. He refrained from looking anywhere but the planks in front of him, counting his steps out of sheer boredom and a feeble attempt to distract himself from the atrocities surrounding him. 

Before he knew it, he was standing before the bathroom door that had the largest possible handle he’d ever seen. 

This was sure to become one of the most memorable time of his life- and not for any good or sentimental reasons. 

The handle, Hyrule unnervingly found, resembled a tormented face with features contorted in pain, the handle for the nose, and mouth gaping open in a silent scream. 

Not at all ominous... 

Hyrule shut his eyes against it and extended a hand blindly to grasp at the knob and turn it. He heard an eerie groan as he pushed against the wood and slipped inside. 

Releasing the breath he’d been holding, Hyrule tiredly clicked the door shut and dragged a sleeve across his forehead. 

He wished they could leave this dreaded place. How anyone could sleep here was beyond him! 

He supposed it could be worse and made to turn around when he heard the sound of nails clawing against wood, racing upwards and when he turned, heart leaping into his throat, he watched with disbelieving eyes as a ghostly white apparition came shooting out from the toilet. 

“Paaaaaaaaper....paaaaaapeeeerrrr....” 

Hyrule had never shrieked so shrilly in his entire life. 

~~~~ 

A rumbling boom reverberated throughout the inn. 

“Hyrule!” 

The Heroes burst from their assigned rooms and into the hallway, weapons drawn and expressions fierce. They were ready to storm to Hyrule’s aid, worry clawing its way to their hearts and sudden protectiveness taking root. 

Whoever had threatened or frightened Hyrule would pay severely for their heinous crime. 

An earthy green and brown blur dashed past Warrior and at Time, slamming into the leader and revealing itself to be a breathless and traumatized Hyrule. 

Time instinctively caught him, demanding at once, 

“What is it, Hyrule?” 

Hyrule never once loosened his grip on Time, turning slightly to point down the corridor to say, 

“Hand!” He breathlessly managed, all too relieved to be with his companions, “Ghost hand in the toilet!” 

Sky perked up curiously, “Peoni?” 

At the same time, Legend and Time also uttered names the Heroes didn’t recognize, 

“Hand?” 

“???” 

“Ghost hand?” Warrior quirked an eyebrow, turning to peer down towards the bathroom. He blinked and whistled lowly, “What’s with the smoke?” 

The area the bathroom was in was in shambles. Splintered wood, scorched planks, and ruptured flooring covered with water told Warrior the restroom was no longer usable. 

Hyrule chuckled a bit nervously, standing behind Time and peeking around him, “It popped out from the toilet and scared me so badly I might’ve...instinctively lashed out with a magic attack?” 

“Was that what the explosion was?” Wind piped up from beside Warrior, resting on his sword and relaxing since he knew there was no imminent danger. 

“Magic attack?” Four curiously repeated. 

Hyrule didn’t hear their questions and instead looked up at Time timidly, “Can we please leave this awful place, Time?” 

He’d had enough. Monsters he could do. Mobs of them? No problem. Ghosts- especially a ghost hand that apparently lives in a toilet? That was pushing it. 

Time glanced down at him. Unable to withstand the pitiful look the younger Hero was pulling, Time sighed and ruffled his hair.

“We might as well, or we’ll end up paying for repairs.” 

The others cheered. 

“Oh thank goodness!” Legend breathed a sigh of relief, immediately disappearing into his room and tossing out his, Warrior, and Sky’s belongings, “Let’s hurry up and go then!” 

Wind and Wild dashed into their own to do the same, shoving packs into Twilight, Time, and Four’s hands. 

“We’ve got everything!” Wild cheerfully declared, tossing his bag over his shoulder, “Let’s get outta here!” 

“What in tarnation..!” A voice cried out from behind them. 

Time’s eye marginally widened as the Heroes started and whipped their heads ‘round to find a shocked and fuming innkeeper standing behind them. 

Warrior was the first to recover, barking out an order the Links didn’t hesitate to execute, 

“Run!” 

[dinfeanoriel]

Karma

This one’s for you, @tuxedoelf! It took a completely different turn than expected, but I hope it’s enjoyable! 

~~~~

It’d started out lighthearted enough. A little tease here and there, a subtle joke, a bit of a nudge, and a hint of a jest. 

Warrior took it in good nature. After all, the Links deserved some fun after everything they’d lived through and done. 

This did not mean he didn’t experience a sense of exasperated annoyance when the meticulous knight would wake to find one or more of his items misplaced or hidden. It was often to the snickering face of Legend, the shy and smiling one of Hyrule, the giggling of Wind and the purposefully oblivious Wild that gave away the fact that the pranksters had done something while he’d been resting. 

They did respect their boundaries and for that, Warrior was most grateful. They never once touched his scarf, knowing of the importance and sanctity it held to the Captain. However, Warrior never did understand why it was him they often targeted. 

Did he give them some sort of satisfaction they couldn’t otherwise receive from the others? He knew why they avoided playing tricks on Time. The Old Man was difficult to read. He was stern, stoic, and their elected leader but there were moments where his deep, rumbling laughter could be heard over the others and his eye would gleam with unrestrained merriment and amusement. He did have a sense of humor the Links had discovered later on in their journey but most were still unsure how the leader would take to pranks or jokes being directed at him. 

Warrior figured Time would merely brush them aside or possibly send a casual barb their way. It wouldn’t surprise him. Or Time would level them with his infamous cool, brooding, stare that left the Links withering from within and wilting on the outside until a smirk would steadily grow on the Old Man’s face. 

Warrior suspected Time knew exactly what kind of effect he had on them and often used it to his advantage. He also had to wonder whether or not the older Hero did it on purpose. It wouldn’t surprise him in the least. 

Over time, Warrior gradually became weary of the jokes, pranks, and teasing remarks of his fellow Heroes but he neither said nor did anything to dissuade them. How could he? When he set eyes on Wind’s beaming smile and brightly lit face...Wild’s muted show of amusement and the mischievous sparkle in those cerulean blues...the look of mirth and glee Hyrule timidly revealed...the lightness he recognized in Legend’s form led Warrior to believe it was worth the daily jabs and high jinks. 

That was…

Until a particular incident. 

It was this...episode... that made Warrior execute a strategic retreat before striking back without warning. The others never saw it coming. This, the Knight used to his advantage. The Captain had several tricks up his sleeve he couldn’t wait to unveil. 

Time had decided the group had covered an acceptable amount of distance for that day and called for them to set up camp. Wind, of course, was more than relieved. Once finished gathering tinder and unfolding his bedroll, the Sailor flung himself down and refused to move. Wild immediately whipped up a fire and proceeded to ponder what meal to cook for that night. Twilight prowled around, checking the perimeter and securing their spot. Sky was scribbling away in the journal he always carried with Hyrule dozing off beside him. 

Legend scraped a knife along a stick he’d found, idly smoothing the gnarled and crooked wood to combat his boredom. Warrior knew he was too lazy to find something else to occupy himself with. He couldn’t blame him. They’d walked an exceptional ways and battled at least four varying groups of monsters. 

Four, the most colorful of them all, appeared to be deep in thought as he diligently read through a book he’d purchased not too long ago. The Hero often bartered, sold, or traded items or books he’d completed for new ones he could bring along with him. There were times where he would pause and murmur quietly to himself, discussing the contents and replying to whatever invisible voice was responding to him. 

It had been a strange sight to see near the beginning of their travels, but now, the Heroes simply accepted it and never questioned Four of this odd habit of his. 

“Warrior,” 

Warrior blinked slowly when the deep, rumbling voice of Time broke through his thoughts and sent them scattering. The Knight straightened and turned to find Time looking to him expectantly. 

Ah...He must have said something to him and the Captain hadn’t heard him. 

“What was that?” Warrior asked, an apology clear in his tone. 

Time gestured meaningfully to the water pouches and canteens the Heroes had laid out, “I asked if you and Twilight would be willing to refill these for us.” 

Warrior was already up and moving before Time could finish his request. He’d always had that drop-everything attitude the Heroes sometimes found amusing and other times admirable. It didn’t matter what Warrior was doing, he was always willing to stop whatever he was occupied with to lend them a hand. 

“Sure thing,” 

Time gave a nod of thanks and Warrior and Twilight gathered the near empty pouches. Accompanied by Epona, the three made their way to a rushing river nearby. To Warrior’s disapproval, Twilight shouldered a pack and stubbornly refused to drop it even when his collarbone protested beneath the strain.

Due to limited potions and fairies, the Links had unanimously determined not to use any unless the wound sustained was severe or there was a great need for them. They weren’t certain when the next opportunity to restock would arise which unfortunately made it difficult for them to estimate whether or not an injury was worth the risk. 

A sudden warp into a new world had caught the Heroes off guard only a couple days earlier. Twilight had taken the brunt of it and ended up with a broken collarbone. It had been snapped clean in half due to a terrible fall he’d taken and Warrior made the call for him to drink a little bit of the Red Potion he carried at all times. Twilight still suffered from the remnants of a concussion- courtesy of his fall- but it was not as bad as it could have been. 

Hopefully, future transports into new worlds would not be as...chaotic and painful. 

Warrior discreetly watched Twilight in the corner of his eye. To his astonishment, even Epona would glance at her Master with concern when she sensed the spike of discomfort and subdued pain he didn’t outwardly express. 

After catching sight of Twilight suppressing a wince, his neutral features contorting faintly, Warrior decided enough was enough. 

Holding a hand out, Warrior ordered, “Give it here.” 

The authoritative tone caught Twilight off guard and the Ordonian paused to give him a look of slight surprise and confusion. Understanding quickly dawned on him, however, and Twilight shook his head. 

Warrior was often struck by how much he resembled Wolfie when he would shake his large head and whip his mane back and forth. 

“I’m fine, Warrior-” 

“It wasn’t a question, Twi,” 

Twilight leveled him with a stare. One Warrior met head on while Epona watched, interested in seeing who would win the silent battle taking place. 

Of course, as Warrior expected, Twilight expelled a sigh and reluctantly slid the heavy pack from his shoulder. Warrior immediately snatched it before Twilight could take it back and flung it around his own shoulders. The Knight could have sworn the majestic horse wilted in relief as she fondly nudged Twilight’s good arm, earning a small smile from the Ordonian as he raised a hand to rub her nose. 

“You agitating your wound isn’t going to help us in the nearby future, Twi,” Warrior chided as they continued their trek to the racing river. The rapid waters cascaded down a rocky cliff, the thunderous sound of it spilling into waters below filling the air almost deafeningly. There was a steep incline downwards full of sharp and jagged rocks of varying sizes the water would crash through or mercilessly glide over. 

It was a picturesque scene. The clear, stormy, waters of the river surrounded by vibrant flowers and luscious green grass. The foam gathering at the bottom of the waterfall and the crystal-like sands forming the banks... Already, the tenseness in the Knight lessened and disappeared as he basked in the refreshing and lightness of the atmosphere. 

With a faint, relaxed smile, Warrior and Twilight descended the small hill and tugged the water pouches out to begin refilling. 

A comfortable silence fell between them, the soothing melody of the racing waters serving as a balm to the building stress, battle-weariness, and exhaustion as the two tugged out the water pouches and dipped them into the river. 

Warrior reveled in the peace and quiet. One-by-one, he submerged the pouches and canteens, filling them to the brim. He set them aside and reached for the last one- 

- only to grasp at air. 

Confused, Warrior turned to find he was less one canteen. Looking to and fro, Warrior frowned when he realized he could not locate the missing canteen anywhere near him. 

“Hey, Twi,” He called. 

A hum drifted in from his left. 

“Do you know where-” He cut off with a startled cry when Epona suddenly reared with a shrill whinny and bucked, her strong body knocking into the person nearest her. 

Warrior was given no time to react. He’d been perched precariously on the water’s edge, balanced on his feet, and the impact was enough to knock him off kilter and send him flailing into the rushing river. 

There was a roaring in his ears as currents dragged him further in and the turbulent waters swelled around him. He barely heard Twilight shouting his name when he broke through the surface several meters away, coughing and spluttering. The river slammed mercilessly into him, threatening to overwhelm and yank him back under. It was only after a few failed attempts that Warrior managed to rip himself out of the stronger currents and into the less fiercer ones. 

Through blurry eyes, Warrior could faintly see a dark blur shooting down the bank towards him. 

Wolfie. 

He was barking sharply, paws grazing the sand as he sprinted towards him, and incredibly blue eyes fixed on the poor, drenched, Knight with open concern. 

Where had Wolfie come from? 

Warrior supposed it didn’t matter. The great beast leaped into the river and kicked fervently through the foaming waters to the Knight with hardly any trouble. 

In the middle of another coughing fit, the dazed Warrior felt the wolf grab hold of the back of his tunic with his powerful jaw and pull him purposefully towards the shore. 

Warrior shakily drew himself to his feet into a slouched position. Coughs still wracked his body due to the water that he’d swallowed when he’d first gone under and he leaned against Wolfie for support, his left hand digging into the thick, soggy, fur. 

Wolfie released a soft, worried, whine and Warrior weakly waved his free hand in the air to dismiss his concerns. 

“I’m fine..!” He managed to rasp out between breaths. They sloshed through the shallow end of the river, making for the bank when Warrior felt a strong arm wrap around his shoulders and gently guide him forward. 

A familiar, deep and authoritative voice broke the silence with a question, 

“What happened?” 

Warrior attempted to clear his throat to answer, but he swallowed wrong and choked on his reply. Screwing his eyes shut, Warrior waited for his screaming lungs to settle and allow him to breathe properly. 

A large, calloused, hand clapped him on the back a few times, helping him to clear his straining airways. 

“Epona startled,” Came Twilight’s voice from Warrior’s left, “I don’t know what scared her, but she knocked Warrior into the river and he got caught up in the currents.” 

Warrior blinked owlishly, his bafflement and disorientation rising. When did Twilight get there? Where did Wolfie go? 

His chest rattled as the Captain took deep gulps of fresh air. He raised a hand to his kvetching throat, blinking his eyes clear. 

“Ugh,” He groaned, thanking the Goddess he could now speak, “That felt awful.” 

“I’d imagine,” Twilight murmured sympathetically, lightly gripping Warrior’s shoulder, “I was worried you’d be swept away!” 

Warrior didn’t know how to reply to Twilight. He hadn’t been scared or worried. His mind had gone instantly blank the instant he’d fallen in. His survival instincts had kicked in, leading to his flailing and floundering to stay afloat and keep his head above the surface. That was all that had mattered to him. 

“If it weren’t for Wolfie, I might have been,” Was what he settled with, “That wolf sure is a lifesaver, especially for us Links.” 

He didn’t see the small grin lining Time’s lips or the the way Twilight rubbed at the back of his neck. 

“We are notorious for getting into trouble,” Time agreed, a hint of amusement in his tone. Warrior wasn’t sure what he found particularly funny, but he supposed it hardly mattered, “Twilight, fetch your horse. Warrior and I are going to make for camp.” 

Warrior could have sighed with relief. His chest hurt and his ribs ached. He looked forward to being able to rest a bit and get some shut-eye. 

“I think I know what startled her,” Twilight growled, drawing their attention. The Ordonian bent down to swipe at something on the ground, bringing it up for them both to see. 

A canteen. 

Warrior’s brow wrinkled, “How did that get there? I could have sworn I had all of them when-” 

And then it hit him. 

His expression flat-lined and exasperation bubbled within him. Time mirrored him, a deep frown marring his features. 

“Another prank...” 

~~~~

“You look like a drowned rat, Warrior,” Legend snickered upon his, Time, and Twilight’s arrival to the camp. Time looked sharply to him with his infamous stern and disapproving expression, ready to rebuke their fellow companion when the Knight retorted swiftly, 

“And yet, I still manage to look better than you, Gremlin,” 

To this, Legend had no reply. The snarky Hero was left to brood silently to himself while the others snickered. 

Time led himself and Warrior across the camp with his hand on the Knight’s shoulder. It was his subtle way of expressing concern and relief. Warrior had discovered this earlier on. While Time wasn’t the most expressive of heroes, there were nonverbal signals and slight nuances in the shifts in his demeanor and eye that gave away what the older Hero was feeling.

After Warrior took a seat, he thanked Time for his trouble. Time only smiled faintly, ruffled his hair a little, and walked away. 

Twilight moved to settle beside the Captain, displeasure rolling off him in waves. 

“Warrior-” The Ordonian began but Warrior cut him off with a wave of his hand. Bearing a grin, Warrior met Twilight’s eye and murmured, 

“Don’t worry. I’ll get them back.” 

The ominous statement intrigued Twilight and the older teen huffed out a small chuckle, a smirk of his own matching the Knight’s. 

“Well, let me know if I can be of any service.” 

This caught Warrior off guard and when he looked to Twilight, wondering if his concussion might have possibly messed with his head more than he’d let on, Twilight indignantly defended himself, 

“What? The Cub needs to be taught a lesson or two.” 

“Ha!” 

~~~~

Warrior spent the next few days conjuring up ideas for revenge. He thought long and hard, mulling scenario after scenario in his mind, casting them aside and crafting new ones. He picked at each and every single possibility, altering details and changing it up in an attempt to forge the perfect comeback. 

He never did find one that he liked. What could he do? It had to be something that would make the pranksters think twice about messing with him.

At night when they would settle for camp, Warrior could often be seen scribbling in his journal with a stark frown. He made lists only to scrap them, drew little scenes only to toss them, and wrote ideas only to dispose of them. 

With a frustrated sigh, Warrior snapped his journal shut and sat back against the log behind him. Nothing he came up with satisfied him. 

His gaze wandered idly to where Wild was preparing their meal. The teen was humming a catchy little tune while he cooked, tapping his foot and bobbing his head along with the rhythm. Faster than should be possible, he had their plates ready and was in the process of setting them around the campfire under Warrior’s supervision. 

When Wild reached him, Warrior could tell from the gleam in his eyes that something was up. 

With a broad, almost shy grin, Wild handed Warrior his plate. Wild didn’t speak much unless he wanted to. He wasn’t necessarily silent and nonverbal but Warrior had taken to understanding the silent language Wild often took to communicating in. 

The younger teen was actually quite hilarious and told the most fascinating of stories that captivated even Warrior himself.

 The Knight accepted the plate with a nod of thanks then watched the much-too-innocent Wild leave with brewing suspicion. When his distrustful, calculating, gaze flit to the meal he held, Warrior knew. 

Wild had put something in it. 

Immediately wary, Warrior recoiled and held the deceptively delightsome meal further away from him. His face screwed up as he wondered at what Wild could have injected in his food. It looked so enticing and had such a pleasant aroma but Warrior knew better. Could he have put in monster guts? Bugs? Fairies? 

With a grimace, lips curling back in disgust, Warrior quickly put his plate on the ground and pushed it away with the toe of his boot when a thought crossed his mind. 

The Knight paused, snatching at the idea and tugging it forward to analyze it. 

With a sly, victorious, grin, Warrior realized this was an ingenious way to pay those fools back for all they’d put him through. 

Looking to the plate Wild had set beside him, Warrior swiftly swooped down and swapped his meal for it.  His sudden movement momentarily garnered Sky’s attention, but when Warrior leaned back, folding his arms behind his head with a pleased grin, figured it was nothing of great import and returned back to his conversation with Twilight. 

Luckily for Warrior, he didn’t have to wait long for everyone to start trickling in to the campsite. Cerulean blues snapped to each individual Hero, wondering which of the nine would sit themselves to Warrior’s left, unknowing of the terrible fate that awaited them.  Warrior took a bite of his food, noticing how closely Wild, Wind, Hyrule, and Legend were watching him. They tried to be discreet about it, but Warrior’s eye was trained to catch onto the smallest and most insignificant of details and never brush them aside. 

Smugness arose within him but he was careful not to openly display it. Those fools...He would play them well.  He proceeded to take another bite, pretending not to notice them. A difficult feat. He could feel their attentive stares boring into him. He pulled back, setting his utensils down and chewed. He paused for dramatic effect, trying not to show his increasing amusement when the four Links leaned forward expectantly, intently awaiting his reaction.  No doubt they were eagerly anticipating a profound one.  Well, it would not be his reaction they would be witnessing today. No, it would be some poor, unfortunate, soul Warrior had swapped his plate with. Secretly, he festered the hope that it would be one of the very pranksters themselves. But as luck would have it… That was not to be…  Time finally arrived with Four trailing beside him. Their elected leader entered the encampment, his very presence expanding and enveloping the area. Warrior would be lying if he claimed he didn’t feel safer with the Old Man present.  Yet his curiosity was eating at him! Warrior wanted to know who would decide to sit beside him! That was… Until Time moved around the campfire, coming closer and closer. Warrior’s heart began to thunder and his stomach twisted and churned nervously.  Time walked past him, a gentle breeze disturbing the strands of Warrior’s hair and brushing against his neck.  It was in that moment that Warrior knew who the victim of the Heroes’ prank would be though he desperately hoped to be proven wrong.  But when was he ever?  Time paused.  Please, sit elsewhere. Sit elsewhere, Old Man! He internally pleaded. Shock and dismay flooded Warrior as Time lowered himself with the grace and agility of an experienced Hero to the ground on the spot right next to the Knight.   Nononono-! But the Old Man remained blissfully unaware of Warrior’s silent beseeching. Time leaned back, dropping his pack into the dirt in front of the log they were sat against. The foreboding sound echoed in Warrior’s ears, almost deafening him.  His heart plummeted into the pit of his stomach as Time maneuvered himself around and shifted until he was comfortably reclined against the log. The look of ease and content that came over Time and the relaxed posture in which he sat would not last long, Warrior knew.  Why, Old Man! Why?! He inwardly cried, You never sit beside me! What could have possibly made you choose to do so today?!  Time surveyed their little group, his single-eyed gaze appraising each individual Link around the table before settling on the stiff Knight beside him.  He frowned. The older adolescent was as tense as a coiled spring, ready to snap if provoked. His fingernails dug into the skin of his palms, though Warrior didn’t appear to notice. His knuckles were turning white from the unrelenting grip.  It piqued Time’s curiosity.  “Whatever has you so uptight, Warrior?”  Was it him, or was Warrior looking apprehensive and trapped? Like a cornered animal uncertain of what action to take next?  The Captain certainly looked ready to pass out from the dread building up within him.  Warrior coughed awkwardly, gesturing to Time’s meal with his left, “You might…” He began, his voice quiet and strangled, “Might not want to...erm...eat...your meal.”  Time coolly raised an eyebrow.  “Are you suggesting that I starve, Warrior?”  Although his low and rumbling voice was stern and stoic, Warrior’s sharp hearing caught the underlying hint of teasing coating his words.  “I…” Warrior tried to think of what to answer, but his mind faltered and slammed to a halt. This would happen at such an inopportune time! He struggled to kickstart his malfunctioning brain, words rapidly flying from his tongue, “Of course not but-”  A hand settled heavily on his shoulder followed by a faint laugh as Time smiled down at the knight, “Ease up, Warrior. No need to be so tense.”  Oh, Time wouldn’t be laughing for much longer.  Warrior made to speak-  But Time reached for his fork.  Warrior found his gaze riveted to Time’s plate, where he knew something awaited. Had Wild put something in the food? Some kind of monster gut? A different dubious item he had a tendency to collect?  Bugs? Insects?  Just the thought disgusted the Knight. The apprehension and regret made him queasy.  Warrior repined swapping plates now but there was nothing he could do but sit and watch Time cut a portion of the perfectly cooked, deceitfully delicious meat and raise the fork up.  I should warn him-  The thought comes too late.  Time had already taken a bite.  The whole world crumbled around Warrior as he awaited with great trepidation and foreboding for Time’s reaction.  Wild, Hyrule, Wind, and Legend were completely forgotten when Time chewed once, twice… And then stilled.  I should have warned him…    The Old Man’s jaw locked and Warrior swore Time’s face was slowly turning an impressive shade of rouge. It started faintly enough- a light dusting of pink, but as the seconds slowly ticked by, it grew more vibrant and deep until it was a burning shade of red.  With his focus narrowed on Time, Warrior missed the absolute look of sheer horror dawning on the tricksters. They’d been wondering at Warrior’s strange and uncharacteristic behavior until they noted how rapt he’d been watching Time.  Twilight and Sky paused in their conversation when they noted the sudden, absolute, silence that had settled o’er the table the Heroes were gathered round. Four curiously raised his head, noting the rigidness of Hyrule, Legend, Wild, and Wind and how fraught with anticipation Warrior appeared to be.  That was when they noticed Time’s burning face and the strained expression he’d adopted. The Old Man willed his jaw to move, but it stubbornly refused. His stomach quelled the desire for nourishment. His throat was parched, his mouth scalding hot.  “Time?” Sky called with unveiled concern, he and Twilight slowly rising from their chairs.  Warrior’s eyes slowly drifted shut.  He should have just taken it for himself and spared them all. He certainly would have spared Time. 

”Someone get some water!” It was Hyrule’s voice that snapped Warrior from his thoughts and the Knight shot upright immediately.

”Not water!” Four refuted with a shake of his head, shooting to his feet, “Milk! Does anyone have some milk?” 

The encampment burst into action with the Heroes digging through their packs and tossing out items in search for their bottles. 

Warrior scrambled to his knees and gripped Time’s shoulder tightly, giving him a slight shake, 

”Can you spit it out, Time?” 

By the Gods, he’d never seen Time so red before! He was practically burning! Even his eye was watering and there was sweat beading on his brow! 

The older Hero was as still as a statue, jaw welded shut and unwilling to move. 

"Din’s grace, Wild, what did you put in my meal?!” Warrior hissed, apologizing profusely to Time while simultaneously trying to help the Old Man to summon the strength and willpower to pry his jaw open and spit the food out. 

It felt to be an eternity before Sky whipped out a bottle of Lon Long Milk with a relieved cry and dashed to Time’s side, shoving it into his hands and coaxing him frantically to take it. 

Time’s stomach chose that moment to rebel. 

Warrior cringed at the painful sounds of hacking, coughing, choking, and sputtering their leader made as he desperately downed the bottle of Lon Lon Milk as if his life depended on it. 

Their formidable and stoic leader wheezed as Sky and Warrior pat his back sympathetically, the other Heroes crowding around them with concern wincing at the breathless coughs that escaped him. 

It wasn’t until Time cracked open an eye and seared Legend, Hyrule, Wind, and Wild with his infamous, brooding, stare that Warrior knew he would be fine. 

~~~~

Lon Lon Ranch. 

Ever a welcoming sight to behold. 

Warrior would be lying if he claimed to not have missed this beautiful and tranquil place. Malon welcomed them with bright eyes, a warm smile, and open arms. Warrior could tell the Links had never felt more at home than they did now. 

Of course, as the Heroes were wont to do, they split apart and designated tasks to one another to complete. They knew Malon appreciated their hard work and willingness to help around. 

Warrior himself was in the process of brushing the horses down, smiling when they shook their heads with a snort, their manes whipping through the air. They truly were such magnificent and majestic creatures. 

He’d never felt so at ease before. 

“Warrior,” 

“Hylia’s Grace!” Warrior exclaimed, startling violently at the deep voice that had come from behind him. 

The Captain slapped a hand over his frantically beating heart, directing an unappreciative glare at Time. The Old Man was poorly smothering his laughter, a smile curving his lips and single eye sparkling. 

“For Goddess’ sake, Time!” Warrior snapped, no bite in his tone, “A little warning next time!” 

The horse he’d been brushing nickered and Warrior could have sworn he was laughing at his misfortune. 

“I am the only one capable of sneaking up on you,” Was all Time said with a relaxed grin, “I have to use it to my advantage.” 

“I knew you were evil,” Warrior shook his head in disbelief, “This must be where they get their wicked streak from,” He remarked lowly to himself. 

Time frowned faintly, inclining his head. 

“Who?” 

Warrior blinked and waved his question aside with a smirk, “Nothing. No one.” He straightened and dusted his tunic off, fixing his disheveled hair and accidentally smearing dirt on his cheek, “Did you need something?” 

“Yes, I did,” Time replied, clasping Warrior on the shoulder and gently maneuvering him away. The knight snapped to attention and matched his pace. There was a pang in Time’s heart at the swift adoption of what Wind and some of the other Heroes called Warrior’s “Captain Persona.” Warrior most likely did not notice it. It was far too ingrained into him and came most likely without him realizing or being conscious of it. 

He was quick to become serious and grave and his eyes would harden or narrow with determination and consideration in a split second. He became a completely different person. 

“Settle down, Warrior,” Time pat his shoulder in the hopes of getting him to relax. Lon Lon Ranch was a place for them to let loose and enjoy themselves for once. To shed their burdens, worries, concerns, and strip themselves of the title “Hero” and just be themselves, “I only had something I wished to discuss with you.” 

Warrior raked a hand through his hair and quirked an eyebrow, “What was it?” 

A look entered Time’s eye as the older Hero guided Warrior to the open field the horses were left to graze. The other Links could be seen dotting the area, performing a multitude of tasks and chatting amiably with one another. 

“You are devising a plan, aren’t you?” At the bewildered look he received, Time clarified, “To get them back.” 

Understanding dawned on Warrior and he slowly nodded, “I am...” His calculating gaze slid to the taller Hylian, “Is there a reason you are asking..?” 

Time’s smile broadened, morphing in a smirk.  An incredibly familiar smirk. 

He clapped Warrior on the back, “Why, I am so glad you asked, Warrior. Might I make a suggestion?”

Warrior came to a sudden stop, whipping his head up to stare incredulously at Time, “A-a suggestion?” His mind whirled. What was this? Time was going to help him obtain his revenge? 

Time dipped his chin curtly, “I believe I have the perfect comeback, only,” He narrowed his single eye on Warrior, adding pointedly and with a hint of mischief, “You cannot say a word to Malon. She would have both our heads for this,” 

Now Warrior was intrigued. 

“I can do that. What is it?” He eagerly wanted to know. Time’s expression softened at the excited and curious gleam in the Captain’s eyes. 

“Very well.” He leaned down, lifting a hand and pointing somewhere in the distance of the Ranch, “Surely you have come to recognize that we Links all have an innate fear of...” 

~~~~

The act of retribution Time had suggested left Warrior stunned. He often found himself wondering how he’d never thought of it. It was beyond perfect! To think that Time had come up with it astounded the Knight. Then again, Warrior figured he should not be all too surprised. 

The Old Man was so full of mysteries and secrets. The Links knew next to nothing about him or his adventures. Warrior believed he was most likely the most devious and mischievous of the Links. 

With it being Time’s plan, Warrior was left with bringing it to fruition. 

And he knew exactly how he would do so. 

After all, there was one specific Link completely oblivious and unreservedly enamored with these dangerous little incarnations of evil. 

Warrior wouldn’t risk coming five feet of them but this one would. 

“Sky!” Warrior called, waving an arm in the air to catch the Skyloftian’s attention. 

Sky paused in what he was doing and turned to face him with a welcoming smile, “Warrior, is there something you need?” 

Always so pleasant and friendly. Sky was certainly someone no one could ever dislike. He was the kind of person that if someone were to look at him, they would instantly like him. Sky was never without a contented and appreciative smile. He was thoughtful, considerate, and soft-spoken. A Hero with a big heart. He was not to be undermined, however. As pure and innocent Sky appeared on the outside, he was an equally strong and quick warrior. A powerful Hero that was to be revered.

His presence was incredibly soothing- which must be the reason why these foul creatures were drawn to him. 

“Yes, there is!” Warrior answered, clasping his hands together, “You see, I need to ask a favor of you.” 

“Oh?” Sky tipped his head to the side, “What is it?” He set down the bags he’d been carrying and Warrior could have shaken his head. Sky never failed to put others before him. 

“Well, I was wondering if you might be able to fetch me a cucco?” 

Sky’s brows drew together, befuddlement darkening his eyes at the Captain’s odd request. 

“A cucco? You can’t find one yourself?” He looked past Warrior’s shoulder, where an entire flock of cuccos were clucking about. 

Warrior grimaced, “It isn’t that I can’t find them, it’s that I am unwilling to risk my life in picking one up.” 

Sky tilted his head once again, strikingly resembling a young puppy. 

“What is the risk to your life..?” 

Pained remembrance distorted Warrior’s features, a strained smile on his lips, and phantom pain tingling across his body. Sky was certainly fortunate to have never experienced the wrath of a cucco. 

“Please, Sky, all I am asking is for you to bring me a cucco.” 

Sky shrugged lightly, “I don’t understand why you fear them so, Warrior, but I will bring you one.” The Skyloftian moved to do as promised and crouched before the fifteen or so cuccos gathered together a ways away. He spoke softly to them, adoringly, and coaxed one into coming to him. 

Sometimes, Warrior envied Sky... 

With impossible ease, Sky collected the cucco into his arms and stood, stroking the bird soothingly and doting on it. Warrior didn’t know how he did it. The cucco hardly stirred, seemingly content where it was cradled against the Skyloftian’s chest. 

“There you are!” Sky brightly announced to Warrior, presenting him with the cucco. 

Warrior instinctively recoiled when the cucco’s black, beady, eyes pierced through him, boring into his very soul. He had no doubt these creatures possessed the ability of tearing him apart from the inside out. It flapped its wings a couple of times and Warrior felt his heart leap into his throat as a lance of pure, unadulterated, terror shot through him. For a second, Warrior thought the cucco would call for its fellow friends and come raining down on him in a flurry of feathers and enraged clucking. 

He was increasingly careful not to provoke it. 

“Wonderful-” And Warrior would pretend his voice had not gone up an octave. He cleared his throat, “If you wouldn’t mind setting it over there, behind Legend, Wild, Wind, and Hyrule,” 

“What? Why?” Utterly bemused, Sky turned his head towards said Heroes. 

“Please, Sky,” 

“Alright..?” Sky spun on his heel and promptly went to deposit the cucco in the spot Warrior had said. He looked to Warrior for confirmation only for the Knight to fervently wave him over. 

Confusion building, Sky returned back to where the Captain stood a safe distance away. 

“Thank you,” Warrior said, bringing a couple fingers up to his chin, “Now, how to do this without turning it against me...” 

Sky turned wide eyes on the Knight, “What are you planning, Warrior?!” 

Nothing good, if the look in his companion’s eyes was of any indication. Sky felt his stomach churning, concern for his little cucco friend stirring. 

Before he could say or do anything, the cucco suddenly jumped when a seed came flying into its side. Sky whipped around to find Twilight loading a slingshot with another seed and prepping it. 

“What are you doing?!” Sky demanded to know, horrified when the Ordonian, completely unaffected by the shock and rebuke the Skyloftian openly displayed, let loose another projectile. 

It flew straight and true. Smack dab into the cucco. 

He was purposefully riling it up, Sky realized. He made to rescue his little bird friend when Warrior’s hand snapped out with unnatural speed and tugged him back to safety. 

“Believe me, Sky,” Warrior ominously began when Sky looked incredulously to him, “You want to be as far away from those things as possible- especially when they’re angry.” 

Before Sky could demand what he meant, the cucco suddenly froze then violently hopped three times with a furious squawk. 

Before Sky’s disbelieving eyes, a whole swarm of cuccos came diving out of nowhere and flocked angrily around Legend, Wild, Wind and Hyrule. Twilight and Warrior watched with unrestrained amusement while Sky was immobilized by complete shock and horror. 

The four unfortunate pranksters released identical cries of alarm as the cuccos came flying towards them from all directions. The varying looks of absolute, sheer, terror that crossed their faces were some that Warrior and Twilight would forever remember.

“It’s remlits in bird form…” Sky whispered in mingled dread and awe, recalling all too vividly a particular incident from long ago.  

Twilight and Warrior could only laugh, Time’s unrestrained laughter mingling with their own from somewhere behind them while Legend, Wind, Hyrule, and Wild scattered in a desperate attempt to flee from the flock of vengeful Cuccos. White feathers exploded everywhere, fluttering in the air and blanketing the ground as angry and shrill squawks and clucks encompassed the air, accompanied by Wild, Legend, and Wind’s terrified shouts. They bolted across the ranch, desperately hoping to outrun the cuccos, but as every Link knows and Sky was recently made aware of...

There is no fleeing a cucco, for a cucco will always have its vengeance one way or another. 

[dinfeanoriel]

Note on Dusk Falls

So, I kept getting messages and some people commented on it and I wanted to apologize to you guys. 

I have never seen Infinity Wars. I don’t really enjoy watching movies and I was told that I referenced a line from a scene in one of the movies. 

I changed the line and fixed the scene in my fic so it no longer referenced it. 

[dinfeanoriel]

Dusk Falls

I am back! I’ve been gone for a long time so I decided to make up for it by writing this lengthy fic! It is the longest I have written on Tumblr. Hope you guys enjoy! 

~~~~

It all happened in a muddled blur. The past couple of days nothing more than a hazy memory for him. Time had difficulty recalling what exactly had gone down to lead up to this point. 

“Stay with me, Old Man!” 

Time had seen him with his very eye. Vibrant and healthy. His complexion not at all pale. His cerulean eyes, so alive and full of emotion. There was worry, fear, anguish, and pain. 

There was no sign of injury or illness. 

No hint of poison or gradual decline in fitness. 

Nothing. 

“Take it, Old Man! I won’t allow you to die on me!” 

He’d sounded so earnest. So heartfelt and passionate. The fire that blazed within him only grew brighter and more difficult to ignore. It was what drew the others to him. 

His confidence. His assurance and unwavering faith. They turned to him for guidance. 

The Hero had given him their last Red Potion. Time had been foolish to drink it. He realized this now. 

His heart was heavy and his eyes stung as bitter regret and agonized grief clutched him tightly within its grasp. 

How had he not noticed? 

~~~~

“Do you have to wear all this armor, Pops?” He griped, Time’s arm limply draped over his strong shoulders, his own wrapped securely around Time’s waist as he forced the Leader to walk, “You weigh a ton!” His jab was weak at best. A futile effort to lighten the tense atmosphere and hide the fear reflected in his tone. 

He was scared for Time. 

Terrified he would lose him. 

~~~~

Perhaps there had been signs, and he hadn’t seen them. There was a chance he’d been oblivious to them. To the agony in those eyes and the facade the Hero had thrown up to keep him from growing suspicious. 

Of course, the blood loss Time had suffered prevented him from thinking clearly. From noting the tender manner in which the Hero had moved. The way the other’s arm would shoot to his side and his hand would press firmly against it, a wince crossing his strained features.

Time had known his companion had been hit. Neither of them had escaped unscathed. 

But he’d trusted in the Hero’s promise that he had already taken care of his own hurts. 

A mistake he should never have made. 

~~~~

“I need you to stay conscious, alright? Just listen to my voice and don’t you dare close your eyes!” 

Time was mercilessly shaken, and a sharp gasp was torn from him. 

“I know, I know, sorry,” The other grimly apologized, a hint of remorse in his tone, “But I can’t risk you falling asleep.” 

Time would have made a smart remark, but found himself unable to. The white-hot fire that raced through his veins and burned him so viciously stole his very breath away. 

The Red Potion had only done so much. 

“The others- they need you. You can’t give up on them, do you hear me? Think of Twilight and Wild. What will happen to them if you go?” 

Time’s eye fluttered. His boys. Twilight and Wild...Sky, Legend, Wind, Four, Hyrule, and Warrior. 

Fear and worry briefly overcame the pain that swallowed him whole.Yes, what would become of them if he were to fall here and now? 

But, his companion was wrong. 

Time didn’t only care for Twilight and Wild. He cared for them all. He viewed them as children he needed to protect and watch over. Little ones that looked to him for guidance, support, and encouragement- who turned to him for stability and clung to his unwavering presence. 

He was the foundation they built themselves off of in their little group. 

“Come on. A few more steps,” The other encouraged. Time forced himself to move- to lighten some of the burden, but the arduous task was growing more difficult. His movements were gradually growing more sluggish and clunky. “You have to stay with me, Time!” 

Please!

There were tears in his voice, no longer strong and brave but a strained and wretched whisper. 

“You can’t die on me! Not like my Pops did!” He choked, a sob caught in his throat. He was growing desperate and afraid. 

Sorely afraid. 

The words struck a chord in Time’s heart. It fed the fire of determination that had been nothing more than embers waiting to be stoked within him. 

He felt his body trembling, but it wasn’t from exertion or his life-threatening injuries. 

“I won’t let you! I refuse to let you! Do you hear me, Old Man?!” 

The shout echoed down the dismal corridor of the dungeon, bouncing off the stone walls and back at them. 

~~~~

Yes, Time had heard him. His every word. It had helped keep him conscious. They had reigned him in and kept him anchored on this side of the veil. 

The smile he’d been graced with when Time had raised his head and looked to him. It was shaky and frail, but still a smile. 

Time knew then and there, that he couldn’t leave him. 

~~~~

“They’ve found us!” 

Dread coiled in the pit of Time’s stomach at the harsh whisper. A nauseating and sickening feeling of horror and concern. He knew exactly who “they” were. 

“Go...” He murmured hoarsely, his throat gritty. He was nothing more than a burden. He was slowing them down. He wasn’t fit to fight- to protect. Both knew this. 

The younger Hero looked to him in shock and incensed despair. 

“Have you lost your mind?!” The Hero snatched at Time’s tunic, digging his fingers into the fabric and shaking him slightly in fury, “I am not leaving you, Time!” 

Time wanted to argue with him. He wanted to convince him to leave. To save himself from their impending doom. To spare him from what he knew was to come.

He should have known better. 

“You’re going to live! You’re going to make it out of this alive!” 

Time didn’t know why, but he knew his companion spoke the truth. His cerulean eyes glinted in the little light leaking into the dreary and decaying dungeons. The blazing look of resoluteness and courage could not be mistaken. 

Exhaustion and weariness seeped deep into his bones. Time was robbed of his strength and all he could do was slump back against the wall as the Hero gently set him down and reclined him against it. 

The coolness of the stone momentarily distracted him from his pain. 

“I’ll be back,” The golden-blonde Hero promised, unwrapping his beloved blue scarf from around his neck and tucking it around Time. The silken fabric provided him with some warmth in contrast to the cold hanging thickly in the air. 

The tension and apprehension lingering in the air heightened. A sense of foreboding overcame him and alarm trickled down Time’s spine when he recognized the resignation the Hero carefully hid. 

“War-” He attempted to say, yearning to dissuade the other from confronting their enemies when both of them were unfit to fight them off. He was interrupted by a cough, his vocal chords screeching from their use. 

A strong hand gripped his shoulder and he was met by another grim smile. 

“Even if I don’t return, the others will find you.” 

Time weakly shook his head. He wanted to tell him to flee. To run. But he knew the Knight would not listen. 

Swallowing thickly, blinking back his own emotions, Warrior stood and forced himself to go. He steeled himself, exhaling a deep, shaky, breath to calm his nerves and regain his bearings. 

“No!” Time lurched forward, hand outstretched, only to stop short and crumple into an undignified heap on the ground. Excruciating pain lanced through his screaming body, “Warrior...!” He rasped- pleading and fearful- unable to speak louder than an anguished whisper. “Don’t...” 

It was too late. 

Warrior was already gone. 

And Time was helpless to do anything. 

He hated it. 

So. Very. Much! 

“Warrior...” He breathed, clenching his fist and shaking terribly. His whole body cried for relief, but Time knew better than to give in. 

Why couldn’t he protect those he cared for? 

Why was he always the one left behind? 

~~~~

Time hadn’t known how much time had passed. It might have been mere seconds, mere minutes, or neither. To Time, it was an eternity of waiting in agony. The sense of unknowing. 

Warrior knew. He knew all of the possibilities. Of what could become of him. 

It did not frighten him. He never gave it much thought. 

He’d always known the dangers of warfare and battle. Of the potential outcomes. As a knight, he’d become well-acquainted with the dangers that accompanied combat and fighting. He knew that each and every battle he was involved in could end with him being mortally wounded or dead. 

Time waited. 

And waited. 

And waited. 

The light seeping through the cracks and holes in the crumbling walls encasing him slowly darkened as dusk fell. 

He could hear the distant sounds of metal screeching against metal. The shrieks and wails of those being ruthlessly slaughtered. 

Warrior’s yells and battle cries mingled with the sounds. Time’s heart thundered, pulsing in his ears and threatening to burst from his chest. The anticipation, harrowing fear, and panic...

It was too much for him to handle..!

He tried to drag himself upright so he could peer around the corner and see for himself that Warrior was safe and sound. 

He was living his worst nightmare and Time feared what the ending might be. 

Why did he have to be crippled and useless when Warrior needed him the most? 

His gaze slid to Warrior’s pack. The Knight had left it there. 

Time knew he had done so for a reason. Warrior was Captain of the Guard. He was not foolish. He was thorough, clever, and thoughtful. For Warrior to have left his pack...

He had done so on purpose. 

Time’s vision blurred. His head was becoming lighter, his body faint. Numbness was beginning to spread, and he knew these were grave signs. 

He shook his head, blinking owlishly to rid himself of the strange tingling sensation spreading through him. 

He forced himself to move. Stubbornly ignoring how his body protested acutely to him dragging himself to Warrior’s pack, he extended his shaking hand and grasped pathetically at the bag. 

He finally managed to hook a couple fingers beneath the strap and tugged. Once it was close enough, he curled an arm around it and pulled it close. Flicking the flap open, Time blearily dug through the items Warrior had organized within. 

That was when he struck something solid and made of glass. 

A bottle. 

Time didn’t know what impressed him to grab it, but he did. He pulled the bottle out and looked- 

And cursed Warrior. 

It was a fairy. 

The only fairy left. 

Warrior had told him they had no potions or fairies left. 

Why would he have lied? 

And then it hit him like a sledgehammer. 

Time’s world screeched to a halt, and he slammed into a metaphorical wall. 

Warrior didn’t believe he would live. 

And he’d sworn to Time that the elder Hero would make it out alive. 

He’d lied on purpose. 

He’d left his pack for Time. He’d saved the fairy. For Time. He’d known it would come to this. 

Time’s eye burned. Conflicting emotions swelled within him. Anger, disbelief, denial... 

Warrior had sacrificed himself, knowing the odds were stacked against him, to ensure Time’s survival. 

“You foolish soldier!” Time hissed venomously, spitting out the word ‘soldier.’ A fire burst to life within him, burning as rage built within him, overshadowing the agony crippling him. 

Warrior knew what was important. He knew what mattered. His life compared to Time’s was meaningless. He was expendable. The Links needed Time to stand against Dark Link and to save their homes. Time was their leader. Warrior was a soldier- a Knight- who was willing to die for him in order to secure their success. 

Time released a shaky breath, clutching the bottle tightly. 

If those creatures didn’t kill Warrior, he would! 

“You self-sacrificing idiot!” Time harshly whispered, mustering his strength and unscrewing the fairy, “Why do you think we have lived this long? Who do you think has ensured our survival this whole time? Who do we turn to for strategies and guidance through battles and conflicts?” 

Without Warrior...

The Heroes would be severely weakened and broken. 

Yes, Time could lead them. Yes, he could fire tactic after tactic, order after order, but he wasn’t an expert. Warrior was. 

And the Heroes would be nothing without him. It would never be the same. Warrior was as much a part of them as they were to him. 

They were closely knit- an unbreakable bond tying them together. 

The fairy was soon set free and encircled Time three times, healing his wounds and sealing the worst so they were nothing more than scabs that would later turn into scars. 

Time felt his strength return. His body no longer felt incredibly light and the dazed sensation was gone. 

The Old Man gathered himself to his feet, Warrior’s pack slung over his shoulder, and sword gripped tightly in his hand. There was a fierce expression fixed on his face, replacing his typically stern and neutral visage. His eye blazed.

Although his wounds were not completely healed, and some still bled, Time’s strength and vigor was not to be undermined. 

He was seething deep within. 

Once he found Warrior and they escaped this horrid place, the two of them would be taking a seat and having a long and lengthy chat. 

~~~~

The Leader needn’t have looked far for Warrior. He’d barely moved three meters when the Knight came careening around a corner and smacked into him. 

The sound the impact of Warrior’s head connecting with Time’s golden armor resonated through the air as the Captain staggered back with a pained grimace, a hand flying up to his forehead. 

“Ow-what-?!” He flailed wildly when Time’s hand shot out and wrested a handful of his tunic, yanking him close. The older Hero leaned down, growling out, 

“You and I will be having words, young man,” 

Warrior shuddered with a gulp. Good, Time thought to himself, he should be afraid. Incurring his wrath was never a pretty or wise thing to do. It was after he’d released Warrior that Time noticed the paleness of his skin and the glazed look of his eyes. 

His stern demeanor softened, worry replacing his previous ire. 

“How badly are you hurt?” He demanded to know, but Warrior brushed him off, urgent and jittery. 

“There’s no time! We have to go- now!” He breezed past Time, yanking the Old Man behind him until Time recovered himself and matched his pace. 

“What is it?” 

“Those traitors called for backup,” Warrior breathlessly informed him, sprinting as fast as his legs could carry him, “I don’t know what’s coming, but I know it can’t be good!” 

Time’s eye narrowed, “Then we need to leave this place as soon as possible.” 

Warrior nodded with a wince. His teeth were grit together, his eyes full of pain. 

Time would have asked what ailed him, but never had the chance to. 

An explosion from behind wrenched the ground beneath their feet and sent them flying from the force of the blast. 

Time heard Warrior’s agonized cry. His heart withered and died at the sound, his very soul shuddering as his fear skyrocketed. The Old Man was sent crashing into a wall and crumpled onto the ground with a grunt. 

Dust and debris polluted the air, filling Time’s lungs when he could finally inhale and inducing a painful coughing fit. The deafening sound of heavy objects falling and the walls collapsing were all Time could hear and he threw his arms up above his head to protect it from the rubble crashing all around him. 

The old, decomposing dungeon released a deep, guttural, groan as it shuddered and quaked violently. 

Time winced when a large boulder-sized rock burst into pieces near him. That had been too close for comfort. 

Darkness encased him, swallowing him whole. 

After what felt to be an eternity, the quivering building settled and the world grew still and silent. 

He waited for the dust to clear the air before he risked moving. 

Slowly, carefully, Time drew himself to his hands and knees, doing his best to see through the darkness. 

It was impossible. 

But there was a fear that gripped him in an unrelenting grasp, very nearly stealing his breath away. His chest constricted and his heart felt ready to burst from the anticipation and cold tendrils of terror that curled around it, squeezing viciously. 

“Warrior..?” He called softly, his voice wavering in uncertainty. 

His eyes darted about uselessly, scouring the impenetrable darkness. 

“Warrior!” He tried again, earnest and searching.  

Nothing. 

Trepidation and paralyzing dread slowly began to take over him. 

“Warrior!” 

Silence sang its song. 

“Link!” He cried hoarsely, inwardly pleading for the Knight to answer him- to let him know somehow, someway, that he was alive. 

He could not lose him! No.Time would not allow him to die! Not on his watch! 

Warrior wasn’t supposed to die before him! They were supposed to outlive him! They were supposed to return to their homes, triumphant and safe. Back to their loved ones. 

A wet cough that did not bode well for Time pierced the agonizing quiet atmosphere. 

“...Old...Man..?”

By the Goddess...He sound so frail and weak.

“Link, where are you?” Time demanded to know, snapping his head in the direction he thought Warrior’s voice had come from. 

“I...” Warrior tried, wheezing in a sickeningly frail manner, “I...don’t know...Can’t tell...S’all dark...” He slurred. 

Time’s heart pounded madly against his chest. He willed himself to remain calm and poured all of his effort in keeping his voice steady, 

“It’s alright, Link,” He soothed the ailing Knight, “Just keep talking and I’ll come find you.”

He was so very afraid. Terrified of what he might find. 

What condition would the Knight be in? Was he crushed beneath the rocks and debris? Had a wall collapsed on him? Was he bleeding out? 

“Link?” He questioned, fighting to keep his voice steady when Warrior didn’t respond. 

“Still here...” Came the quiet reply. “Old Man...We...We have to find...a way out.” 

“I know we do,” Time murmured, his voice carrying over to where the Knight lay, “Are you able to move?” 

He heard a shuffling sound as Warrior shifted. 

A pained wheeze pierce the air and Time felt something pierce his very heart. There was a faint rattling noise that accompanied Warrior’s every breath. 

Never had Time felt true fear until then. 

Just how badly was Warrior hurt?

“Link, I want you to be honest with me, do you understand?” 

“...sure.” 

“How badly are you hurt?” 

Warrior said nothing for a while. Time figured he was assessing himself. 

“...pretty...badly...” 

The honest admittance scared Time more than if Warrior had lied. 

“I can’t...I can’t feel my legs...” 

Time’s heart broke at the wavering of Warrior’s voice. 

“Time...” 

“Hush, Link, it’s alright.” 

But it wasn’t, and both knew this. 

A shuddery exhale caressed Time’s ear. 

“Time, where are you?” 

Time didn’t think his heart capable of breaking even more, but it completely shattered at how childlike Warrior sounded. 

The Old Man swallowed thickly, choking on his own emotions threatening to surface. 

“I’m coming, Link,” His voice cracked and died and Time cleared his throat to start again, “I’m almost there. I want you to stay strong for me, alright?” 

“Yeah...yeah...” Warrior weakly whispered. 

“The others will find us. You said so yourself.” 

Warrior laughed- a wet and awful sound. He choked and Time’s fear and worry skyrocketed. 

Once Warrior had recovered, gasping and wheezing still, he whispered hoarsely, “I said...they’d...find you...Pops.” 

“I won’t have that kind of talk from you, Link!” Time sharply rebuked, his mind and heart warring against what he knew was happening, “Do you understand? You’ve survived worse. You will survive this!” He sternly told him, refusing to believe otherwise. 

He was getting closer. He could tell from the raspy breaths escaping Warrior growing in volume as he drew nearer. 

“It’s so dark, Time...” 

“I know it is, Link.” Time murmured lowly, the stinging of his eye intensifying, “Not even I can see.” 

“Where’s the light..?” 

“Link,” 

“...yeah?” 

Time finally reached him. 

“If you do see light,” He swallowed thickly, striving to remain strong, “Promise me-” He had to take a moment to gather himself, “-promise you won’t go to it, alright? Don’t you dare go towards the light.”  

Warrior never said anything.

Time blindly reached out. His hand landed on something wet and sticky. 

Blood. 

And a lot of it. 

He felt sick. Nauseous and afraid. 

But he needed to be strong. Warrior needed him. 

“You’re going to live.” 

Warrior wanted to believe him. But he knew the severity of his wounds. The amount of blood he was losing, the broken ribs that he knew most likely punctured a lung...

He’d known he would die one day. 

But now that he was experiencing what it was like to die... 

Never had it felt so real. 

“You know, Time...It’s funny...” Warrior managed to say, blood trickling from his lips. His legs were pinned beneath heavy pieces of debris and he could no longer feel them. 

His spine had to have been horribly damaged. 

“What’s funny?” Time asked him, and a smile stretched Warrior’s blood-flecked lips. The Old Man was trying to keep him talking. 

He felt a hand drift to his hair, fingers threading through the strands and stroking in a comforting manner. 

Warrior reveled in Time’s unwavering presence. The sense of safety and security. It encompassed him like a warm blanket. 

In several ways, Time reminded him of his own Father. Both were similar, and yet, so very different.

But Warrior was glad to have Time with him. He didn’t know if he could handle being alone. 

Licking his lips, Warrior croaked, “It’s...It’s not death people fear...” 

“Link-” Time sharply chided, but his voice withered. 

“It’s dying,” Warrior admitted in a frail, quivering whisper. Because he was scared. 

Dying scared him. 

“Please, Link,” Time’s anguished plea was not lost to Warrior. A strong arm slipped underneath him and Warrior’s upper half was lifted off the cold, unforgiving, ground and cradled against the Old Man’s chest. 

Warrior’s head was tucked beneath Time’s chin as the eldest Hero begged the Goddess to let him live- to grant him a miracle. 

“Don’t you dare give in...”  

The arms tightened around him and although Warrior knew it should have hurt, he felt comforted. He sagged in Time’s hold, the numbness spreading from his legs up his spine and through his arms. 

His head was growing light, his body faint. A surreal and altogether frightening feeling. 

“You have to stay with me. The others will be here soon. They can heal you.” 

Whoever he was trying to reassure, neither knew. Warrior? Time himself? Or both? It mattered not. 

“We can’t lose you.” 

I can’t lose you. 

“You’ll...” Warrior coughed again, crimson splattering on Time’s golden armor. Warrior was glad he could no longer feel the pain. He knew it would have been too excruciating. 

He would have been crippled with agony. 

The pain would have been unbearable. It had been only moments prior until his body started to fail him.

“You’ll take care...of the others...right?” 

Time was stricken. He blinked furiously, tears threatening to fall. 

“No, no, Link, you and I are both going to take care of them,” He tried to say, but the words were jumbled together as his voice shook terribly. He was almost incoherent, but Warrior understood him perfectly. 

The Captain weakly shook his head, his eyes fluttering shut. His lashes were suddenly heavy. The urge to sleep, to give in to the welcoming darkness became prominent. 

“Wind...Tell him...Tell him he’s one of the...strongest Heroes...I’ve ever met...And that...I love...my little...brother...” 

The dam cracked, the slivers spreading as a couple of droplets of silver rain slipped down Time’s cheeks. 

The man who prided himself in staying strong no matter what circumstance or situation he found himself in. The man many believed incapable of feeling emotions so keenly and intensely as others did. 

But he did. 

He did feel. 

And it always hurt. More than words could ever convey. 

“And Legend...” 

“Please, Link,” Time pleaded, clutching the dying Hero in his arms, pressing his forehead to Warrior’s temple. He listened with a sinking heart as Warrior told Time everything he wanted the Old Man to say to the others. 

To Sky. 

To Twilight. 

To Wild. 

To Four. 

To Hyrule. 

He felt as if something were tearing him apart inside-out. As though some unforgiving monster had ripped out his heart and repeatedly stomped on it, pulverizing it until it was nothing more than dust to be gathered by the wind and spread throughout far away lands. 

A parent shouldn’t have to bury their child. 

Never. 

Warrior’s voice was slowly growing fainter and fainter, the Knight growing limp in Time’s hold. 

“I never...regretted it...not...once...” The Knight murmured, his breath hitching, “I’m glad...you’re here...Time.” 

“Link, you have to stay.” 

Don’t go. Don’t leave us.

Don’t leave me. 

Warrior’s eyes drifted shut with a soft smile. 

There...

He could see it in the distance. 

A light. 

Beckoning to him. 

But there was a lingering sense of guilt holding him back. 

His eyes glistened with unshed tears. 

He didn’t want to go. 

He didn’t want to leave. But he was slipping away. His consciousness barely hung by a thread, and that thread was stretching itself thin. 

“Hey, Time...” 

It was no more than the ghost of a whisper, but Time heard it nonetheless. 

Time hummed in a wobbly manner, not trusting his voice. 

“What is it, Link..?”

Warrior looked up at Time, unable to see him but knowing he was there. And that was all that mattered. 

Time was there. Time was with him. 

“I...I can’t...”  “You can’t what?” Time weakly asked, voice thick with emotion. 

“...stay...awake...I can’t...” 

And those were the last words Time heard Warrior say. 

Silence reigned. 

Time’s breath caught. 

His heart plummeted. 

His throat constricted. 

The dam burst. 

And for the first time in a long while, Time cried and sobbed and mourned as he clutched tightly to the cold and pale form of the child he held in his arms. 

A child whose life had been stolen from him far too soon. 

He buried his face into Warrior’s hair, wretched sounds of grief and turmoil tearing from his throat as he despaired and grieved over this great loss. 

Nothing could ever compare to the excruciating agony and heartbreak he felt now. A void formed within Time’s heart as a chunk of it broke off and disappeared. 

How could the Goddess be so merciless? So heartless? 

Time had never truly believed in prayer. He’d never believed in faith. After all he had gone through, how could he? 

But as he held the dying boy in his arms, he prayed like never before. Hoping, yearning, pleading with Her to spare his life. 

But She hadn’t. 

She’d cruelly ripped Link away from him. 

~~~~ He extended his hands, respectfully returning the Ocarina of Time back to the instrument’s original owner. 

“I have done all there was to do with the Ocarina,” He quietly said to the Queen as her gloved fingers curled around the beloved instrument. She looked to him expectantly, silently encouraging him to continue, “I have no need for it now that I have returned,” He stepped back and met her gaze evenly. 

The Queen only smiled, sorrow and understanding in her eyes. She knew, without him having to say, what he had suffered and done. 

“That is where you are wrong,” She lowered her gaze, brushing her hand along the top of the Ocarina, “This Ocarina belongs to you more than it does to me.” 

They stood in the Courtyard of the newly furnished Hyrule Castle. The War had destroyed Old Hyrule, forcing Zelda to lead her people to a new home and start anew. This was where Link had found them years later. 

The newly-turned Queen delicately placed the Ocarina back into his hands, her blue eyes dark and stormy. 

“Keep it with you always, Link. There may come a time when you will need it, and if you should not have it...” She trailed off meaningfully, and Link was stricken. He knew not to take her words lightly, “Let us hope that day will never come.” 

But it would. 

Both knew but refused to acknowledge it. 

~~~~

The memory from so long ago came unwarranted to Time’s mind, yet, it was not altogether an unwanted one. 

The older Hero’s head snapped up, eye wide in remembrance and unbridled hope. 

Could it be possible..? 

He looked down to the still and cold form he held and a flicker of conviction flared to life within him. Zelda might not have known then but he had taken her words to heart and carried the Ocarina with him wherever he went. 

Gently, carefully, Time placed Warrior onto the unforgiving, stone, ground and snatched at the pack attached to his belt. He flicked the flap open, digging through the few items it held. 

Miraculously enough, the contents within were unbroken and unaffected by the blast and terrible fall Time had suffered. At the very bottom, Time’s blood-stained fingers curled around the familiar outline of his beloved Ocarina. 

Now cradling the instrument in his hands, Time whispered a plea to Farore,

“Let this work. Just this once, grant me this miracle, Goddess of Courage,” 

After all I have done and all that I have sacrificed-

And he raised the Ocarina and played the tune he had memorized decades ago as a little boy in green. 

The Song of Time echoed ominously throughout the impenetrable darkness, ricocheting off the solid debris surrounding them and caressing his ears. The melody was pure, untainted, and only when he completed it, the last note fading into nothingness did the world around him begin to change. 

It twisted, warped, and turned. Colors burst to life and blended together until all Time saw was white. 

Time came to a halt.

The clock rewound. 

Scenes that had already played out reversed. Rips and tears in his clothing, stains, dust, grime, and blood were removed and Time’s eye burned when he came to understand the Blessing he had been given by the Goddess. 

Then, just as suddenly as it had stopped, it started again. The hands unfroze and the clock began ticking, each tick a deafening echo in his ears. 

A countdown. 

Time found himself standing in the decrepit hallway Warrior had left him in. Only, this time around, he was not slumped helplessly against the wall, waiting in agony for Warrior to return. 

Without wasting a second, Time sprinted away. Steely resolve fed this newfound strength and adrenaline racing through his body and he whipped around the corner in time to see a disheveled, bloodied, Warrior bolting his way. 

A very much alive Warrior. 

Cerulean blues so alike his own widened in shock and surprise when Warrior spotted him and skidded to a halt, only just preventing what would have been a painful collision. 

-the sound the impact of Warrior’s head connecting with Time’s golden armor resonated through the air as the Captain staggered back with a pained grimace, a hand flying up to his forehead,

“Ow-what-?!” 

“Time?” Pure confusion flit across his features, overshadowed by worry, strain, and a hint of pain. 

A flood of relief- so powerful and undiluted- cascaded over the older Hero and nearly swept him off his feet. His hand snapped out before a thought crossed his mind and the knight flailed when Time seized his collar-   

-Time’s hand shot out and wrested a handful of his tunic, yanking him close. The older Hero leaned down, growling out, 

“You and I will be having words, young man-” 

- and pulled him close, ordering tersely, 

“Don’t do that again,” 

Ever. 

His eye flashed with something unrecognizable. Emotions raged within that deep pool of blue, roiling thunderously and creating a storm Warrior had never before seen from their Leader. 

All the Knight could do was swallow and nod. 

Time accepted the timid response then gripped the injured Knight’s shoulder to lead him down the corridor. 

“How badly are you hurt?” He asked at once, noticing for the first time the limp the younger Hero had. He snatched Warrior’s pack from the ground. The one he had left behind. 

It slowed them a little but not too much. Time’s only motive was to get them out as soon as possible. 

-Warrior brushed him off, urgent and jittery,

“There’s no time! We have to go- now!” He breezed past Time, yanking the Old Man behind him until Time recovered himself and matched his pace. 

“What is it?” 

“Those traitors called for backup,” - 

Time’s concern increased when the Knight leaned a little more heavily against his side and it was then he noticed the wheezing. He wrapped a strong arm around Warrior’s back, helping to keep him upright. 

Warrior weakly waved a dismissive hand in the air, 

“No time to worry about that,” He hissed and Time almost whipped his hand back as if he’d been scalded. Gingerly, Time placed his hand higher up to keep from agitating whatever wound Warrior had earned, “They called for backup. We need to leave-”  “I know,” Time calmly interrupted, eyeing the dank tunnel ahead in search for an escape. He did not want to go through the ordeal he had before. 

The agony and excruciating pain, the keen sense of loss, and having his heart torn to shreds... It was still fresh. A wound that would scar but never truly heal. 

Had it only been minutes since he turned back the hands of time? Hours? 

- covered in dust and grime, blood that wasn’t his own seeping into the fabric of his clothing as he clutched the Knight close and hoarsely pleaded with the Goddess to save him- 

“You know?” Warrior blinked, pain and befuddlement contorting his features. He looked to Time, appraising him as they hurried through the dark corridor in the hopes of escaping their enemies that were sure to be pursuing them.

The unspoken how? was heard but not answered. 

“Stay close to me,” 

As if Warrior could go anywhere else but the Knight still nodded. Something within Time settled but he still tightened his grip on him, as if afraid if he were to let go, Warrior would vanish and Time would find this was nothing more than a deceitful dream. 

Then, as if to prove to him that this was no dream, an explosion rocked the earth behind them. Although they were farther ahead of the blast than the first time around, the force was still enough to send them sailing. 

Time crashed into the unforgiving ground, his shoulder wrenching and side screaming from the harsh landing. 

His ears rang, his mind swam, and a coil of unmitigated terror lanced through him as his world was once again plunged into darkness. 

The walls of the dungeon shook violently and crumbled. The stone ceiling above caved in and Time threw his arms above his head to protect himself from the debris that crashed around him. 

Warrior. 

Where was Warrior? 

Everything around him quaked and trembled destructively as the tunnels collapsed, trapping them within its deepest confines. 

After what felt to be ages, the shaking stopped and the world grew eerily still and silent. 

Time wasted no time in dragging himself onto his arms and knees, cracking his eye open and striving to pierce through the darkness. 

“Warrior?” He called immediately. 

There was no answer. 

His breath caught. 

No no no..! 

He had gone back to prevent this! He had gone back to save Warrior! To keep him alive! He couldn’t fail! 

“LINK!” His voice reverberated through the air, rebounding back to him and Time could have sworn his world had come to an end. 

Where was he? He couldn’t have fallen far from Time. 

“Farore, please,” 

All I ask is for him to be alive..!

Could They not give him this? Surely, he had sacrificed and done enough in his life to be granted this miracle. 

A rustle and slight movement to his left pulled Time from his whirling thoughts and he snapped his head to the side with barely restrained hope. 

“Link?” 

-Link, where are you?” Time demanded to know, snapping his head in the direction he thought Warrior’s voice had come from. 

“I...” Warrior tried, wheezing in a sickeningly frail manner, “I...don’t know...Can’t tell...S’all dark...” He slurred. 

Time’s heart pounded madly against his chest. He willed himself to remain calm. 

“It’s alright, Link,” He soothingly told the ailing Knight, “Just keep talking and I’ll come find you.” 

A few stone pebbles tumbled, having been disturbed by something. Time didn’t know what impressed him to, but he turned in the direction of the sound. The closer he came to the source, he realized he could make out a faint, extremely dim, pink glowing light coming from behind a particularly large stone brick. 

Time rested his hand along the edge of it, crawling around it and looking to see what was causing the light. 

He immediately stiffened, heart leaping into his throat, when his searching gaze landed on an altogether disturbing and terrifying sight. 

There, not too far from him, lay a crumpled and motionless Warrior. He was on his side, back facing Time, and temple resting on the cool stone. 

Fear clawed its way up Time’s chest and wound around him. Unable to speak, unable to breathe, Time ignored the protest of his aching body and threw himself to Warrior’s side. He turned the Knight onto his back and cradled his face in his hands. 

The Captain’s eyes were closed, pale features undisturbed and serene. One could almost mistake him for sleeping...

“Not this time, Warrior,” Time harshly told the Knight, ignoring the stinging of his eye and giving the teen a stern shake, “I did not come this far only to have you die again,” 

But what could he do? He had nothing to help Warrior and he had no inclination as to how far the others were or when they’d noticed their elongated absence. 

-“The others will find us. You said so yourself.” 

Warrior laughed- a wet and painful sound. He choked and Time’s fear and worry skyrocketed. 

Once Warrior had recovered, gasping and wheezing, he whispered hoarsely, “I said...they’d...find you...Pops.”

Time banished the memory from his mind. 

He had to do something- anything! He looked around helplessly and it was then his attention was captured by the fluctuating pink light within Warrior’s pack Time had dropped when he’d been sent flying. 

That glow...

Time’s hand snapped out and he clutched the pack, yanking it close. He rifled through it, his fingers closing in on a glass bottle Warrior always carried. 

Disbelief mingled with hope seared through Time and he tugged the bottle out. 

The Hero could have laughed or cried. Perhaps both. 

A fairy. 

There was a fairy fluttering aimlessly within the glass, unaware of the going-ons of the outside world. 

The fairy he’d previously used to heal the worst of his wounds before he’d turned back time. 

Since he’d rewound the clock, he’d never used the fairy. He hadn’t had the need to. 

Time didn’t know when he’d uncorked the bottle or when he’d asked the fairy to heal Warrior- if he’d asked her at all. His attention was solely focused on the unconscious and deathly still Knight before him. 

Once the fairy completed her work, she disappeared to return back to whatever fountain they’d whisked her from and Time waited tensely. 

After what felt to be an eternity but was in actuality only a couple of seconds, Warrior’s brow creased, his features contorted, and a cough rattled his chest. 

The sheer elation and overwhelming relief Time experienced was nothing compared to the moment when Warrior’s chest rose and fell with the first intake of breath. 

He carefully maneuvered his arms underneath the unconscious teen and lifted him from the uneven ground to clutch him close. 

“You’re alive,” Time whispered hoarsely, squeezing his eye shut and giving thanks to the Goddess, “You’re alive,” He placed a hand on the back of Warrior’s head, pressing it against his shoulder and reveling in the fact that he was alive and breathing, “I didn’t fail you...” 

~~~~

The light of the new dawn pierced the murky darkness as a hole high above was incessantly chipped away at. Muffled voices, distant and incomprehensible, talked one over another, determination and worry coating their tones. 

There was a brief pause and then a shadow blocked the warm filtering sunlight to peer into the abyss below. 

They started when they saw the bent form of Time, covered with dust and grime, clinging to the ghostly pale and bloodied form of Warrior. 

“Goddess,” 

Another shadow forced itself beside the first and went stock still, back rigid and shoulders tense. 

“Old Man! Warrior!” Was called down to them, fingers digging into the stone surrounding the hole that had been made. 

The Old Man’s face was hidden from them by a curtain of disheveled hair, one hand buried in Warrior’s hair and the other holding him close. 

When Time felt and registered the warmth of the light on him, heard the familiar voices from above, he lifted his head with great effort. 

He must look terrible but the profound relief and gratitude blooming within him were enough to make Time smile. 

~~~~

Time remained vigil by Warrior’s bedside, tensely waiting for the younger Hero to awaken. He kept watch of the steady rise and fall of Warrior’s chest as he breathed with ease. There was no rattle, no wet cough, no blood... 

Warrior’s pale face was littered with bruises and small slivers here and there. A bandage was wrapped around his head and arms...but he was alive. 

However, only when Warrior woke up would Time be able to rest and relax. knowing for a certainty he would be alright. 

Sky, Twilight, Wild, Hyrule, Four, Wind, and Legend would often peer into the room to check on the both of them only to find Time in the same spot, still and unmoving. 

Two days had passed since their rescue. It had been Wind who’d noticed Warrior’s absence and Four who mentioned Time’s. Immediately afterwards, the group set off to find them. 

With Time’s mind having been preoccupied by Warrior’s well-being and the physical, mental, and emotional exhaustion taking its toll on him, he’d only caught snippets of what the others had done leading up to the point where they’d discovered and dug Warrior and Time out. 

The story had been partially explained then. According to Malon, a ransom note had been left on the gate of Lon Lon Ranch. There was no need for her to say more. Time already knew. 

The incensed rage and palpable fury mingled with a subdued tone of remorse was easily recognizable in the tenseness of Time’s form and single eye. 

Time had sent Twilight and Four to track down the headquarters of these anti-monarch turncoats. With Twilight’s ability, he’d known his descendant and Four would most certainly find them. 

He’d recognized the questions the younger Heroes wanted to ask him but they respectfully bit them back. 

Time didn’t think he could have answered if he’d tried. 

“...Pops..?” 

Time blinked slowly, his mind registering the frail, hoarse voice quietly calling to him. 

A voice he had not heard in two days and had been impatiently waiting to. 

Snapping his head to the right, Time’s eye widened marginally at the sight of two, familiar, cerulean pools of blue blearily looking to him. 

“Link?” Time could hardly believe it. A relieved, genuine, smile curved his lips and the Hero placed a calloused hand on the Knight’s shoulder, “About time you woke up.” 

Warrior hummed quietly, wincing from the aches and pangs shooting throughout his beaten and bruised body. 

“Some deep thinking you were doing there...” A yawn broke from him, “Everything alright?” He drowsily asked, trying to blink the sleep clinging heavily to his lashes away. 

Time’s expression softened at the sight and he knocked Warrior lightly on the head, careful not to agitate his wound. 

“It is now,” His chest rumbled as he spoke, the tenseness in his shoulders and back lessening now that Warrior had regained conscious, “You gave all of us quite the scare, Link,” 

You gave me more than a scare...

Warrior’s brow creased and he rolled his head to meet Time’s gaze, searching the Old Man for whatever answers he sought. 

“Scare..?” He mumbled, eyes wandering as he thought long and hard about what Time meant. 

Time knew the instant the memories began returning to him and Warrior breathed a sigh of relief and slumped deeper into the mattress of his bed. 

“We made it out, Pops,” 

The Knight would never know the true cost of their attempted escape. Of Time rewinding the clock to save him. Still, Warrior’s second brush with death hadn’t completely released Time from its grasp. 

It had been a harrowing experience. One Time had no want or wish to repeat ever again. He knew, should it happen a second time, he would not be granted the miracle he had been for Warrior. 

“Time?” 

The older Hylian blinked and turned to find Warrior watching him with a hint of concern, 

“Something wrong?” 

It was then Time realized his thoughts were being reflected by his expression and he quickly smoothed his features and shook his head in response to the Captain’s question. 

“No, no, nothing is wrong, however,” His eye glinted and a stern, displeased stare pierced Warrior as Time rounded on him crossing his arms, “What you did was reckless and nonsensical.” 

Warrior shrunk back into the pillows propped behind him. He was in for it now. The sound scolding he was sure to get would be one to last for a lifetime. 

Surprisingly, Time elected to skip the lecture and jumped straight into the conclusion. He gripped the Knight’s shoulder tightly, 

“Never again, Link,” Time locked gazes with Warrior, striving to drive his point across, “I don’t want you to ever foolishly toss your life away, am I understood?” 

All Warrior could do was nod. 

It was amazing, how Time could make him feel like a small child. 

“Sure thing, Pops,” Warrior dutifully answered when Time raised an eyebrow. 

Time narrowed his eye on him, searching for any hint of deceit. Finding none, he released his shoulder and leaned back into his chair. 

Warrior frowned, guilt and remorse churning in his stomach. 

Time understood that Warrior must have come to the realization of just how badly he’d shaken Time. 

Although he would never know the full extent of the terrible ordeal, Warrior was sure to think twice in the future. 

A comfortable silence settled between them and Time picked up the Ocarina lying in his lap and blew softly into it, testing the notes before he began to play. 

The dulcet tones encompassed the room, simple and melodic. 

“Hey, Pops,” Warrior’s quiet, thoughtful voice broke Time’s concentration and the Old Man lowered the Ocarina to hum in question, ”Thanks,”

This drew Time’s attention to the healing adolescent, “For what?” 

Warrior made a strange face, brows drawing together and lips pursed. Time curiously rested his hands bearing the Ocarina in his lap, 

“Link?” 

Warrior shook his head, cringing when it protested against the sudden movement. 

“Everything, I guess, but most of all, for being there.” 

Time stiffened at the words. 

“I’m glad...you’re here...Time.”

“You were an idiot,” Was all the leader said, “Never again, Warrior. Promise to never again risk your life the way you did...” There was a deep-rooted pain and heart-rending grief etched into his typically stoic features that Warrior couldn’t deny. It made him wonder what had happened. 

“It was too close a call,” Time whispered mostly to himself, eye faraway and voice distant as he recalled whatever it was Warrior couldn’t, “We nearly lost you.” 

But Warrior knew their leader well enough to recognize the words he didn’t say. 

We did lose you. 

“If it hadn’t been for your fairy,” Time looked away, dark and brooding. 

Warrior understood. He recognized how narrowly he’d avoided death. Then, his brows drew together when a faint memory wriggled itself from the far back of his mind and crawled to the front. 

“Wait...didn’t you use my fairy?” He questioned, confusion lacing his tone. “I think...I remember...I left you with my pack. The fairy was in it. You- you used it didn’t you?” 

Were Warrior’s eyes not sharp, he would have missed the light cough Time stifled with the back of his hand. 

“No. I had no need for it.” 

“What..?” But that made no sense, “But when I ran into you, you were perfectly fine..?” 

Wasn’t he? Warrior couldn’t recall seeing any of the grave and mortally fatal wounds the Leader had earned before they attempted their escape. 

A large, calloused, hand gently pat his shoulder and Time sternly said, “You need to rest, Warrior. Everything will be explained later- once you’ve regained your strength and healed. What matters is we made it out alive. The others found us and dug us out,” The older Hero then rested his hands on his knees with a wry smile, “Speaking of the others, they will want to know you’re awake,” 

Warrior only frowned at the deflection. He didn’t pursue the matter, however. Time’s tone was enough to tell him the subject was closed and the conversation over. 

Time stood and with one last look to Warrior, crossed the room to the door and opened it just enough to poke his head out and call down the hallway to the others. 

The scrambling of feet and joyful voices filled the air as the Heroes came darting to the room, and Time smiled with content as he watched them burst into the room and crowd around Warrior’s bed. 

Malon walked in afterwards, drying her hands with a dish towel. She smiled at the sight of the Heroes and took her place beside Time, her presence a great comfort to the older Hero. 

Time knew he would have given anything for this moment. 

He had. 

And he always would. 

[dinfeanoriel]

Ocean Secrets

Slowly but surely fulfilling these requests! I promise, I am still alive. Thank y’all for being patient with me! 

~~~~~~~~ It was of no surprise that the Links kept secrets. Dark ones, embarrassing ones, normal ones, etc... Secrets they never told and held close to their hearts or secrets they uncovered and openly revealed. Every one of them were made of secrets they kept under lock and key. 

Some nights, a few would share a couple and the Links would discuss or listen. They always accepted them without any judgement. 

How couldn’t they? 

All of them bore secrets they never dared to speak aloud. They had all done and seen things that- to any ordinary person- would seem far-stretched or impossible. They’d experienced unspeakable horrors and unfathomable adventures. They’d committed deeds they often looked back upon in retrospect and regretted. 

Warrior was one of them. However, this little secret of his, wasn’t dark. It wasn’t normal. And it most certainly wasn’t embarrassing. 

It was downright pathetic. 

Incredibly pitiful. 

Highly contemptible. 

Warrior refused to say a word concerning it. He elected not to. Instead, he remained silent. In the back of his mind, he knew this to be a foolish decision, but how could he bring himself to admit this flaw of his? 

He knew it would be wise to at least confide in someone, but who? His sharp, considering, gaze fell upon Sky. Sky would be compassionate and understanding, yes, but Warrior couldn’t approach Sky about this matter. He skipped over the experienced Legend, amorous Wind, and level-headed Four. Wild was a no and Twilight? Warrior and he hardly interacted for reasons the Knight wasn’t sure of. They just...rarely spoke to one another unless there was a need to. 

Hyrule would most likely not be able to aid him but he could lend an ear. Yet, that wasn’t what Warrior wanted or needed. 

He settled on Time. The eldest and wisest of the bunch. 

Out of all eight of his companions, Time would be a likely choice but Warrior was reluctant to broach upon this sensitive and timid subject. 

It was a serious concern. One Warrior had not once voiced before. After all, there had never come a time where he’d had need to, but one day, it would come back to haunt him. 

He wanted to do all in his power to prevent it but how? 

It wasn’t pride that held him back. It wasn’t fear or doubt. Nor was it embarrassment. Warrior had crossed that line long ago when he took up this façade as a chivalrous Knight who was vain and well acquainted with war and bloodshed. 

And that was the crux of the matter. The reason why Warrior couldn’t understand this one weakness of his. The only other person who knew of it was Proxi, but Proxi wasn’t there. She couldn’t help him. 

Even Volga, the Dragon Knight of all people, had learned this terrible secret of his. Much to Warrior’s surprise, he hadn’t made fun of him or made any condescending remarks of this weakness. Rather, he’d been the one to aid Warrior seeing as Warrior was completely unable to help himself. 

He was ashamed. Perhaps that was what caused him to bite his tongue. 

The Captain heaved a sigh, hanging his head and allowing his golden-blonde bangs to curtain his eyes from view. 

He was stuck. Trapped. He had eight others he could turn to, but Warrior wouldn’t. He couldn’t. And so Warrior remained silent and suffered alone. 

~~~~~~~~

Battle. Monsters. Swords. Weapons. 

Warrior hardly broke a sweat when the time came to pick up arms and fight to protect, honor, and defend. He was quick to give orders, shoot strategy after strategy, and come up with impeccable plans that guaranteed the survival of his companions. 

Tactics shot from his tongue in rapid fire and the Links were quick to obey, trusting in his judgement and clever mind. Warrior was cunning. This they knew and recognized almost instantly. Warrior himself knew he was sharp-minded. As awful as it was to admit, he found himself at home on the battlefield. 

He’d dedicated his life to becoming a Knight and trained often. He devoured books discussing strategy and efficient battle plans and was a beast at chess. Back home, he was unparalleled. The chess master. Which came as no surprise. 

Battle, for Warrior, was similar to chess. Position the pieces in tactical places, execute a plan and adapt the strategy depending on the circumstances, and the game was won. He knew the Links’ strengths and their weaknesses. He knew who worked best with who and when to partner up different Links depending on what they needed to get done. 

There was more pressure when it came to reality. 

In chess, the King, Queen, pawns, and knights were all inanimate objects. They weren’t living, breathing, creatures. Yet, here, Warrior relied on his knowledge and skill to keep his friends and companions alive. They looked to him- trusted in him- to keep them safe and guarantee their survival. Yes, some would gain cuts and bruises here and there, a few might sustain minor injuries, but never anything life-threatening. Warrior intended to keep it that way. 

When night would come, Warrior often found himself wondering at all the possibilities and what could have gone wrong. He conjured up new plans and wrote vigorously in the journal he’d brought along, jotting down different tactics or strategies he could use to better their chances at succeeding and securing victory. 

Then the doubts would come to him, crawling forth from the deepest, darkest corners of his mind until Warrior was forced to confront them. 

If the Links knew...If they were ever to find out Warrior’s one weakness, would they still trust in him? 

He found himself severely doubting so. Their trust would be shaken. They might become reluctant to listen to him. 

Warrior was at a loss for what to do. 

A second reason why he withheld this secret. 

When he would fire off a plan, he kept himself as safe as possible. That wasn’t to say he didn’t do the same for the others- he did. He did his best to keep them all safe. He would try to fit himself somewhere near either Time, Twilight, Sky, and Legend. 

He could trust them to defend him. Warrior was the only one who’d managed to waltz off the battlefield unscathed. A feat the Links deemed should be impossible. Wind was positively amazed. 

It needed to stay that way. 

The Knight heaved another sigh and slumped back against his bedroll. Cerulean blues were instinctively drawn to the moon, estimating the time. 

It was late. 

Yet another difficult night for him. 

He blew out a harsh breath and ran a hand down his weary face. 

“I need to tell someone,” He whispered to himself, unafraid of being overheard. Twilight was the one on watch, but he’d headed into the woods earlier and Wolfie returned. The great beast had set himself down beside Wild- as was to be expected. 

The wolf’s ears perked up and his large head pillowed on his paws turned to look at him curiously. 

Warrior could swear that animal could understand every word they would speak. 

Wolfie also bore a strong resemblance to the Twi wolf Midna had accompanying her when she came to his Hyrule’s aid. 

Warrior smiled wanly. He sat up and grabbed his pack, flicking the flap open to return his journal back to where it belonged. 

His ears twitched when they caught the sound of the wolf standing and coming over. The metal chain clinked quietly as he walked. Wind had wondered about it, voicing the question they were all undoubtedly wondering. Time and Wind claimed the wolf had had the chain when they first met the beast. 

Warrior looked up and almost started when he came face-to-face with intelligent blues. Wolfie tilted his head to the side, making a soft sound as if inquiring as to what had Warrior so troubled. 

But, surely, Warrior was just imagining things. There was no way animals could be this intelligent. Then again… Agitha’s butterfly friend had led them to where they’d needed to go during his adventure. A clever little insect. 

He also couldn’t shake the nagging sensation that this wolf was more than just a wolf. It was no ordinary beast. Wolves didn’t typically befriend Hylians or willingly protect them from harm. 

“Go back to Wild, Wolfie,” Warrior murmured quietly, glancing down and placing his pack to the side, “He tends to sleep better when you’re with him.” He tiredly raked a hand through his hair, sleep clinging heavily to his lashes. 

He wanted to give in to the temptation to sleep, but Warrior couldn’t bring himself to stop thinking of everything that could go wrong if he doesn’t tell someone about this matter. 

“Stop,” He harshly told himself, startling the wolf briefly, “Sorry, sorry. I was talking to myself. Midnight thoughts. Terrible things.” He found himself explaining before looking towards Time for a couple of seconds. “I really should tell someone...Don’t you think?” He cast Wolfie an uncertain look, then made a face, “I don’t even know why I’m asking you. It isn’t as if I need any prompting or validation but...as a soldier, a Knight and Captain, I know the dangers. I recognize all that can go wrong but I can’t bring myself to say anything.” 

He slumped forward, his elbow digging into his knee and chin resting on his hand. His fingers were curled as Warrior scowled to himself. Wolfie couldn’t have been any more confused. 

He nudged Warrior’s cheek with his nose, emitting a quiet whine of concern. 

Strangely enough, Warrior could understand what he was saying. 

“There’s no need to be worried, Wolfie,” He murmured, “It’s nothing bad...Although…” He frowned steeply. 

It is something that could take a turn for the worse should it happen at an inopportune moment or unprecedented time… 

He groaned and cradled his head, fingers digging into his hair. 

“I hate this...I’m so used to being the one telling others what to do and giving advice...” He peeked through his fingers into the fire with sorrow and a tinge of nostalgia, “I always had Lydia, Juno, or Veronica to turn to if I needed help. They knew what to say, what to do, and what I needed. Why is it that I can help others...but I can’t even help myself?” 

He met Wolfie’s eyes with his troubled ones as if the wolf bore all the answers he needed. 

Wolfie released a puff of air, the warmth caressing Warrior’s cheek before dissipating from the coolness of the night. The beast could only curl up near Warrior, giving him comfort from his presence alone. 

Warrior managed a weak grin and tried to settle back into his bedroll. He tugged his blanket up and over his shoulders. 

“Thanks, Wolfie, but I think I’ll be fine.” He assured the beast, “Wild has greater need of you than I do.” 

Clearly, from the look Wolfie pinned him with, he disagreed. 

The one-eyed, stern, glare made Warrior instinctively shut his mouth but it also nagged at him. That look was so alike to the brooding stare Time would often give Legend, Wind, or himself. 

How was that even possible? 

~~~~~~~~

The next day, Warrior awoke somewhat later than usual. In fact, he was normally the first to wake but this morning, it was Time. 

Apparently, this was a sign to Time that something wasn’t quite right. The Old Man had caught onto the fact that Warrior had appeared somewhat distracted these past few days and would often slip deep into thought for hours on end. 

Warrior didn’t pay him too much attention and immediately went about packing his things and waking Wind. 

Twilight returned shortly afterwards. He moved past Warrior, pausing briefly and looking to him as if analyzing him. 

Warrior quirked an eyebrow at him, arms full of blankets, but Twilight only grunted and went straight to Time. 

Warrior saw them in the corner of his eye speaking in low tones with Time discreetly looking his way at certain points in whatever conversation they were holding. When he would turn his back, the hairs on the back of his neck would rise and he knew either Twilight or Time- maybe even both- were looking at him. 

He didn’t realize waking up later in the morning was such a great cause for concern. 

He brushed the thought aside for now. 

He had been greatly fatigued. Even now, weariness seeped deep into his very bones and his lashes were still heavy. He found himself almost dozing off during breakfast. At one point, he was talking to Wind but trailed off in the middle of the sentence and his head bobbed. 

If it hadn’t been for Wind nudging him sharply in the side, Warrior was certain he might have fallen asleep with his soup cradled in his lap. 

It was amazing, Warrior figured, how physically drained he could become from doing nothing but thinking. 

It was an arduous activity at times. 

Breakfast was a quiet and almost sordid affair. Warrior didn’t miss the odd looks he was given from the others. His uncharacteristic silence apparently unnerved them. He would have forced himself to speak, said a couple things, but Warrior didn’t care enough to try and appease them. 

Legend was eyeing him closely. As was Time. 

Warrior determined to ignore them. They were taking his uncharacteristic behavior far more seriously than they should. 

Once he finished his soup, Warrior decided enough was enough. If he needed to keep up the charade, then so be it. He didn’t want them to think something was seriously wrong and he very much disliked having so many eyes on him. 

“Alright everyone,” He began, drawing himself to his feet and returning the bowl to Wild, “Hurry up and finish. We have a lot of ground to cover.” 

Whatever happened next was a blur for Warrior. 

They were ambushed again later that day, much to Warrior’s annoyance. These bokoblins, moblins, and lizalfos were grating on his nerves! Again, Warrior fired order after order and called out techniques that the Links were quick to follow. 

Once through, Time decided they would camp somewhere nearby. 

Warrior found this a little odd. They still had four hours left before the sun would begin to set, but he supposed the Old Man had to have his reasons. 

Wind and Four did look especially exhausted. Sky was, as expected, drowsy and could barely keep his eyes open. 

They had been walking a great deal for the past week. 

As the night drew near, the moon making her appearance in the sky after the sun vanished, Warrior went to refill his water pouch and to wash his scarf. The fabric had been stained by monsters’ blood and Warrior couldn’t stand it. 

He traversed beneath the trees looming o’er him, unwrapping the scarf from around his neck and grimacing at the amount of blood. 

He never had an issue with how much blood was spilt during battle and war. He’d seen gruesome sights none could ever come close to imagining. The carnage and body count? He’d grown used to it. Almost desensitized. 

However…

He still had one, itty-bitty, problem. 

Warrior’s eyes lit up when he’d found a small stream not too far from the encampment. He knelt immediately and filled his water pouch first before turning to his scarf. The clear water drenched the fabric, the trickling of the stream filling Warrior’s ears and helping him to relax and lose the tension that had been gradually building up within him. 

The melody was a soothing one. 

But the peace was soon to be broken. 

“Agh!” Warrior flicked his hand up when a sharp, stinging sensation suddenly exploded in his palm. He whipped it up, turning his hand over…

His heart sunk deep into the pit of his stomach at the nauseating sight that greeted him. Panic slowly began to settle and Warrior desperately fought against it. 

There was blood. 

He’d somehow managed to cut his hand on a sharp stone. Just his blasted luck. 

Warrior swallowed thickly, immediately looking away. 

Already, he could feel the effects taking place. 

His head was growing light. His stomach was churning. His body felt faint. 

Warrior squeezed his eyes shut, clenching his fists tightly and ignoring the short, bursts of pain this movement provoked. 

Why? Why now? Why him? 

He felt sick. Severely ill and nauseous. 

How was it that he could handle seeing others’ blood but not his own? Anytime he cut himself, whether it be incredibly small or large, if he saw his own blood seeping through, Warrior would come close to fainting. 

Purposefully keeping his eyes fixed on some point straight ahead, Warrior dipped his hand into the stream, willing the water to wash away any and all traces of blood. 

He couldn’t afford for his weakness to get to him. Not now. Not ever. 

He suppressed the urge to vomit, but his head was still reeling and his stomach uncomfortably queasy. 

After a few, especially long, minutes, Warrior finally conjured up the courage needed to take his hand out of the water and turn it over. 

It took longer to muster up the courage to look quickly and see whether or not the blood was gone. 

It isn’t even that bad of a cut, Link! He tried telling himself, hating this weakness of his. But it was so ingrained in him and imbued in his mind that he couldn’t overcome it. He’d always had someone to care for his wounds but here, now, he didn’t. 

He didn’t know why it affected him so strongly, seeing his own life-force leaking from small slivers when he knew it wasn’t going to kill him. 

Volga had never judged him for this. Neither had Proxi. The fairy would often tell Warrior to close his eyes while she bandaged the hurt or healed it as best she could. 

Normally, the adrenaline kept him preoccupied him and prevented him from focusing on his wounds until the battle had drawn to an end. 

Warrior could often remember scraping his hands and knees as a child and it was Lydia, Juno, or Veronica who would bind the hurts to hide them from view. 

Why it made him so sick and faint to see blood was beyond him. And it wasn’t just any blood. Monsters he could handle. The wounded soldiers in the garrison and at Hyrule Castle? Those lying dead on the fields? Warrior could stomach the ghastly sights. 

His own blood? 

It was his downfall. 

Warrior released a shuddery breath and hurriedly glimpsed at his hand. 

Nope. 

There was still blood. 

He groaned when his stomach revolted and the world spun worse than before. He leaned forward, touching his forehead to the ground and closing his eyes. 

He hated this with a passion. How could he protect others, defend them, and fight when he was so easily disarmed by the sight of his own blood? 

This was why he was so hesitant to tell someone. Anyone. 

Warrior wasn’t sure what happened afterwards. The next thing he knew, he was lying on the ground and there was a worried Wild hovering over him. A hand was shaking his shoulder, Wild’s voice calling his name in concern. 

He sounded so far away even though he was knelt down beside him. 

“Warrior? Warrior!” Wild appraised him quickly, but there was no obvious sign of injury. “Where are you hurt, Warrior?” 

The Knight’s mind was muddled, his stomach still protesting. 

“‘M fine…” He mumbled, drowsily battering away Wild’s hands. The Hero fixed him with a deadpan look. 

“You’re fine?” He challenged Warrior, gesturing to him. The Knight cringed. “You’re fine? I found you lying unconscious on the ground by the stream, Warrior! I don’t think that tells me that you’re fine! If anything, it tells me that you are anything but fine!” He sternly eyed the Knight, “I thought you’d been attacked or worse-” Guilt slammed in Warrior at Wild’s admittance. 

“Now, tell me what’s wrong.” The younger teen commanded. 

Tell him what was wrong..? 

Ha… If only he could. 

“I’m just...tired...I suppose.” It was a lame excuse, but Warrior knew he could play it off. “Haven’t been sleeping well...You can ask that wolf of yours if you don’t believe me.” 

Wild pursed his lips tightly together. 

Warrior looked pale. Sheet white. The shadows beneath his eyes were more pronounced due to the lack of color in his face. Weary cerulean blues met his own, and Wild noted the somewhat glazed tinge they had taken on. 

He moved drowsily, his limbs heavy with what Wild interpreted as lethargy. 

“You should have said something earlier, Warrior,” Wild gently chided, heaving a sigh. The tension in his shoulders and back lessened now that he knew Warrior was unhurt. “Imagine if this had happened during battle? Or a worse time. What then?” 

Warrior let him scold him. It was true, he knew. He’d already thought about everything Wild was saying and his guilt intensified. 

“Sorry…” 

Wild paused, eyes flicking up to Warrior’s contrite and guilt-ridden face. He sighed. 

“Just...let us know next time, Warrior. We need you.” 

I know… 

“Hey, Wild, you find him yet?” 

Warrior tensed upon hearing Legend’s voice floating along the breeze. From the direction it had come from, Warrior knew Legend had emerged from the woods behind them. 

Wild lifted his head and turned to face the red and gold-clad Hero who’d paused on the edge of the trees, taking in the sight that greeted him. Warrior crumpled on the ground and Wild kneeling beside him. 

Concern crossed his expression before it vanished. 

“What’s wrong?” Legend immediately demanded to know, stalking over. 

Warrior groaned. 

It was bad enough Wild had found him. Now Legend? 

He wished the earth could swallow him whole. Wild might have easily passed off his collapse as being due to fatigue, but Legend? Legend wouldn’t be so easily convinced. 

“He’s fine,” Wild said as soon as Legend reached them, “He just needs plenty of rest. I don’t think we’ll be moving out tomorrow as Time originally planned.” He shifted and stood, “Stay with him for a minute, would you? I’m going to grab my pack.” 

Legend crouched down in the space Wild had vacated seconds before, hands dangling from his knees as he appraised Warrior. 

Warrior tiredly met his gaze. 

Legend’s eyes narrowed and Warrior cursed his bad luck. 

“You might have been able to play the tired-card with Wild, Warrior, but not with me.” Blunt and straight to the point. No beating around the bush. 

Warrior hadn’t expected less of Legend. 

But Warrior refused to tell Legend what had been the cause of his collapse. 

“You were injured, weren’t you?” 

Nope. 

But Warrior had instinctively moved his cut hand when Legend asked the question, and the Hero had caught the movement. Immediately, his arm snapped out and Warrior’s hand was captured in Legend’s own. 

The snarky Hero turned it over and Warrior immediately shut his eyes, turning his face away. He couldn’t risk seeing the cut again. 

Apparently, Legend had seen this also. 

He quirked an eyebrow, “Can’t handle a little blood, Warr-” 

He cut off almost as soon as he began, thoughts racing through his mind as he put two and two together. 

Warrior wanted to disappear. 

“You can’t…” Legend realized, his voice the ghost of a whisper,. “You can’t handle seeing blood.” 

“Just my own.” Warrior admitted quietly, tugging his hand free and curling it close to him. He refused to look Legend’s way. “I don’t know why it affects me so strongly...but I can’t…” 

And there was the shame. That unconventional, unpleasant, and wretched feeling churning in the pit of his stomach. 

Legend said nothing. 

The silence was deafening for Warrior. He wanted to wither and die. To vanish. For the ground to open up and engulf him whole.

It was such a silly thing. So utterly stupid. 

As a child, Warrior grew up wondering how his sisters could rely on him to protect them and their household when he couldn’t deal with the sight of his own blood. How could they believe in him? How could they have allowed him to go and join the Knights Academy and train when they knew of this weakness of his? 

Though his sisters would have struck him if he dared call it weakness. 

They were always so understanding. Warrior didn’t know how to feel. Guilty? Horrified? 

After all...Trauma was not to be taken lightly. An experience Warrior had had in his childhood he’d not so easily forgotten. A scarring incident he’d forever remember. How couldn’t he? 

“Idiot,” Warrior heard Legend grumble and his hand was pulled away. He looked when Legend dropped his pack next to him and plopped down on the ground. “You can’t treat this by yourself.” 

The red-clad Hero glanced up at him when Warrior continued to stare at him and scowled, “What? We’ve got to bandage your hand, don’t we? Can’t have you fainting again. I don’t want to be lugging your heavy self all the way back to camp.” 

But there was no bite to his words. No actual sarcasm. 

Warrior stared then swallowed and lowered his gaze. 

“...thanks…” 

A grunt was his only reply.

~~~~~~~~

For the next few days, Warrior was tense. He lay waiting. 

For what, He wasn’t sure. Legend didn’t treat him any differently. He poked fun at him and directed scathing remarks his way. Warrior retorted as usual, but with less fire. The barbed words he threw back lacked their usual poisonous sting. 

The Knight overheard some of them inquire of it that night when they’d settled for camp. He’d chosen to retire early after dinner. 

“Is Warrior okay?” Wind quietly asked. 

Warrior felt a pang in his heart. How would he feel? Knowing Warrior had kept such an important secret to himself? 

“He has been acting strangely.” Wild piped up, quiet and thoughtful. “He didn’t even eat tonight.” For which the Captain felt awful, but he couldn’t stomach food. 

“Maybe he’s falling ill?” Sky suggested, and Warrior sensed a concerned glance being tossed his way. 

“No,” Twilight shook his head, “There’s more to it than that.” 

“Off days, perhaps.” Four shrugged, lifting a stick in the air, “We all have those.” 

“That doesn’t fit either.” Hyrule denied. 

“Nah,” Legend waved them off, much to Warrior’s surprise. “You guys worry too much. He’s fine.” 

“What do you mean, fine? Have you seen him?” Wind gestured Warrior’s way. 

Legend rolled his eyes. “He’s fine. Just exhausted. He’s been doing triple the work because of those monsters. It’s taking its toll on him.” 

The Links, thankfully, left it at that. 

Hours passed since then… 

Warrior still couldn’t sleep. It was getting harder. He thought it would be simple. Travel with this group and never reveal the truth. They would part ways and they would only remember “Warrior,” The Hero. 

With a frustrated sigh, he sat up and saw that Legend was on watch. The snarky Hero turned to glance at him. 

“Just out of curiosity, how long were you planning to keep it secret?” He asked when Warrior rose to his feet and moved to walk past and take a moment to clear his head. The Captain paused and considered his question. 

“Answer me this,” He returned, “Why do you treat me no differently?” 

Legend waved a hand in the air with a scoff, “Doesn’t matter to me.” Understanding dawned on him and he snapped his head up, “You were never going to tell us.” 

“So you do have a brain,” Warrior gruffly huffed. Legend allowed the jab to slide. 

“And if you hadn’t and something happened?” He quirked an eyebrow. 

“Nothing’s happened so far.” 

“That argument is weak and you know it.” 

Warrior bristled. He knew Legend spoke the truth, and that was what made it worse. 

“I didn’t plan for this.” He moved antsily, agitated, “Growing up was hard enough. Getting slapped with the title ‘Hero’ after Hyrule failed to protect herself? Convenient for the kingdom, perhaps, but for me?” He snarled, “What else was I supposed to do? Leave those idiots to fend for themselves?” He scoffed sardonically, “No. I had to take this upon myself because it was what I was supposed to do. The mantle I was born to bear. I had to become who Hyrule wanted me to be otherwise we were doomed to die- and I do so apologize, but I wasn’t quite ready to die.” 

Legend just listened. He never spoke a word. He sat there, eyes on Warrior, and listened. 

Something Warrior needed, but hadn’t gotten. 

“I was constantly compared to him. After all, I am of his li-” Warrior’s mind slammed to a halt, his mouth snapping shut with a click. He battled within himself, quickly conceding defeat, and deflated. “It never affected him...so why should it affect me? Hyrule would never have trusted in me. Never would have believed me capable of protecting her and her people.” 

He’d almost revealed the truth. And that would have been a terrible thing to do. 

“Doesn’t matter. I was hoping to make it through this adventure and part ways without anyone finding out.” He sighed heavily, “I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised that things don’t quite work the way I want them to.” 

When do they ever? They were Links. Heroes. Their lives weren’t quite their own. 

“This could get you killed.”

Warrior rolled his eyes and smiled wanly, “Anything can get you killed. What’s it matter?” 

Legend shrugged. He couldn’t disagree with the point Warrior had made. “It’s up to you whether you tell them or not.” His eyes didn’t leave those of Warrior’s, striving to drive his point across. 

“We all have secrets. Dark ones we don’t share. This one is mine.” Warrior looked to him and Legend shrugged again.  

“It’s not my place to tell. And I wouldn’t.” 

But Legend had other, creative and resourceful ways of not telling but telling. 

When Warrior left the campsite, he didn’t see Legend smiling to himself in a triumphant manner, or how Time cracked open his eye with a frown as the Knight disappeared from view. 

This could get you killed. 

What had Legend meant? What did their entire vague conversation allude to? 

Anything can get you killed. What does it matter? 

And what had Warrior meant by those words?

[dinfeanoriel]

I just reread Hollow Point and read Road’s End. And WOW. I can’t put into words how awesome and incredible and really wonderful your writing is (all of it, not just those two works)! I just wanted to drop by to let you know how much I appreciate your work! Thanks for writing! You deserve all the love and admiration 💖💙💓❤️💚💞🧡

You are so sweet! Thank you!! Your words mean a great deal to me! 💖💕💜💓 

Writing has been my favorite past-time activity and passion for as long as I can remember, so to know it is appreciated and loved truly makes my day! I love sharing my work with you wonderful people!!

[nirvass]

Rules: name your top 10 favorite characters from 10 different fandoms and then tag 10 people

Tagged by @snowylacie ​ (💕)

. Break Xerxes (Pandora Hearts)

. Vanitas (VnC)

. Nanami Chiaki (Danganronpa)

. Dazai Osamu (BSD)

. Elizabeth Midford (Kuroshitsuji)

. Zeref Dragneel (Fairy Tail)

. Kouha Ren (Magi)

. Emma (Yakusoku no Neverland)

. Annie Leonhart (Shingeki No Kyojin)

. Shinoa Hīragi (Owari no Seraph)

*İt was really hard to choose. :/*

@hilalamaparlamiyor @snowylacie @maddyisenough @babymaxou @breakxerxes @nozominohana @mimihatsune @vermeillerose @vessalius-dukedom @cielizzydefencesquad

[stale--baguette]

Why doesn’t Tumblr ever notify me?! Thanks for the tag @no-bone-biscuits love you too ❤️

God this is hard I have a list of 200 favourite character and I am supposed to only choose 5??😥 ( God bless Mimi , biscuit and nirvass for mentioning my favourites )

Momiji sohma (fruits basket)

L (death note )

(any woman from Kuro , couldn’t choose)

Break xerxes (Pandora hearts)

Chi (chobits)

Nana (nana)

No bone biscuit (Tumblr 👀 I love you too ❤️ )

Ciel (kuroshitsuji)

Decim (death parade)

Beelzebub (as miss Beelzebub likes it)

@ciel-traumahive @pigexns @dorkyangelash @unkillablecinnamonroll @aavaros-aaravos @grelleswife @trashykinz @kurolove @kumacchii @karatasbubble @bannu-chan @any One who wants to do this

(bold of you to assume I have ten friends)

Edit : apparently I do , I suck at math that’s all 😥

[bannu-chan-deactivated20220818]

Thank you for the tag @stale–baguette <3 <3 

Oh mah god. This is gonna be hard because I barely remember all the animes I watched in my lifetime so Imma just do 5 too otherwise it’ll take me hours ;_;

Sebastian Michaelis (Kuroshitsuji)

Alucard (Hellsing Ultimate)

Elias Ainsworth (Ancient Magus Bride) 

InuYasha (InuYasha) 

Kite (Hunter x Hunter)

Im too shy too tag anyone sorry :’) 

[hyliagirl42]

I know I wasnt tagged but who cares!! I wanna do this!!

Ok lemme see

I’m in like, all the fandoms, so narrowing it down will be hard, but here we go…

Edgar Allen Poe (Bungou Stray Dogs)

Grell Sutcliff (Black Butler/Kuroshitsuji)

Midna (The Legend of Zelda: Twilight Princess)

Nahyuta Sadmadhi (Ace Attorney: Spirit of Justice)

Toph Beifong (Avatar the Last Airbender)

Sesshoumaru (Inuyasha)

Axel (Kingdom Hearts)

Plagg (Miraculous Ladybug)

Lazark Kertia (Noblesse)

Ferid Bathory (Seraph of the End/Owari no Seraph)

There were originally like 17 listed, I had to narrow it down and delete some of my faves TvT also, I had to just pick one from several where I have multiple faves (like, for bungou stray dogs, I like dazai, chuuya, and poe equally)

Oh well, it’s fine….*cough*

Anyway

@clouddjinni @watchwhilewallflowerwilts @aryllahiruelric @queen-zelda-hyrule @castletownranger @hylian-usual-zelda-obsession @mightyinvincible @midnavii @inessen-kryo @magicosmia only two of you I know irl, the others I’m tagging you cuz you all consistently reblog my stuff or are in general an awesome person that make me feel heard in this black hole full of memes called tumblr ❤❤ also, literally any of my followers are welcome to do this too

[navii-blaze]

Aww thx! <3

Legend of Zelda - Midna

Okami - Amaterasu

Kid Icarus - Pittoo

Shannara - Bek Rowe

Steven Universe - Garnet

Assassin’s Creed - James Kidd

Harry Potter - Luna Lovegood

Percy Jackson - Bianca Di Angelo

Fairy Tail - Lucy

Marvel - Shuri

@dill-musette @fox-moblin @jeenius-the-dork @mythicalartisttm @friendoftwili @thebackstageninja @hithere38999 @the-dumbest-bitch @keep-a-bucket-full-of-stars @fi-wardsword

[fox-moblin]

Sugawara Koushi - Haikyuu!!

Oromis - The Inheritance Cycle

Haku - Spirited Away/Ghibli

Twilight/Link - Legend of Zelda/LU

The Sexy Priest - Fleabag

Riza Hawkeye - FMA/FMAB

Alucard - Castlevania (Netflix)

Ellie - The Last of Us

Lup and Duck Newton - TAZ

The Dag - Mad Max

@spliinkles @harasharaved @jinmukangwrites @dill-musette @larxicana @roses-on-the-rocks

Some of y’all were already tagged but eh.

[jinmukangwrites]

Dick Grayson (DC Comics)

Hero of Legend (LU/Loz)

That’s it. That’s all the fandoms I’m in.

…

Just kidding

Lavi (D. Gray-Man)

Kuroba Kaitou (Dcmk)

Tony Stark (MCU)

Legolas (LOTR)

Zuko (ATLA)

Alex Fierro (Magnus Chase)

Adrian (Miraculous Ladybug)

James Kirk (Stark Trek)

@anxiety-incarnated @awesomeunicat @jonze-332 @theorbess540 @linerwriter @the-unknown-storyteller

And anyone else who wants to do it because everyone else that I know’s been tagged already. I’ll back you up fam

[linerwriter]

Nico di Angelo (Percy Jackson)

Yuuri Katsuki (Yuri! On Ice)

Black/Touya/Hilbert/male protagonist/whatever the fuck his name is (Pokémon Black and White)

Ciel Phantomhive (Kuroshitsuji)

Haruhi Fujioka (OHSHC)

Joker (Persona 5)

Edward Elric (FMA)

Will Graham (Hannibal)

Zack/Isaac Foster (Satsuriku no Tenshi)

Koroks (LoZ)

Odd list, to say the least.

@inked-myths @scarlettriot @anxiety-incarnated @strugglingtoast @dinfeanoriel and whoever else wants to do this because I can’t think of other people

[dinfeanoriel]

Oof, 10 different fandoms? 

Glorfindel (The Silmarillion) 

Elladan and Elrohir (Lord of the Rings) 

Vaati (Four Swords, LoZ) 

Legend (LU)  

Hughes (FMA/FMAB)

Obi-Wan (Star Wars)

Apparently, I can only think of six off the top of my head. 

I’ll tag @tuxedoelf, @gismo070, @annavanpie, @undercoverzeldafan25. Everyone else is welcome to this! 

[dinfeanoriel]

Wolf Companion?

Just something that came to my mind randomly one day and that I decided to play around with. And would you look at that, Time, Twi, and Wild are here! 

Linked Universe belongs to Linked Universe and Jojo56830. I own nothing but my writing! 

~~~~~~~

This was Wild’s Hyrule. 

Wild’s Hyrule. 

Not his. Never his. 

So, why, then, did he feel such extraordinary familiarity to it? 

Twilight could not, for the life of him, understand and it was beginning to grate on his nerves! Everywhere he looked, everywhere he went, every smell he inhaled, every aroma that reached him, every sound that caressed his ears, struck him as eerily and infuriatingly familiar! 

Ever since their unexpected arrival to this new Hyrule, Twilight found himself in a constant state of déjà vu. He knew the travelers and strangers they would bump into, he knew the names of the stable workers, and those of the domains they would pass through. 

He knew where there would be Guardians and recognized those blasted Yiga a mile away just by looking at them. 

His wolf senses tingled, the beast within vibrating with excitement and recognition. Why was this? 

It messed with his mind, disoriented him, and caught him off guard. When the Links would ask Wild a question, the answer would surge to the tip of his tongue, ready to fly before Twilight would catch himself. He was left to wonder how he’d known the answer before Wild had uttered a single word. 

Directions came to him unbidden and he would often find himself idly leading the Links to where they needed to go whilst Wild wandered to fetch miscellaneous items or collect whatever it was he would gather in his inventory. 

Wild had commented on it, jokingly claiming he had no need to guide the Heroes when Twi clearly knew where to go. 

Twilight tried to smile and play it off as being good with directions, but the thing was, he did know where they were going!

How? He wasn’t so sure. 

Wild was taking them to his home in Hateno. Twilight had realized this long before Wild had told the Links. He’d recognized the path they were on and the peaceful pastures dotted with grazing horses they would pass by.  

Since the beginning of their trip through Wild’s Hyrule, Twilight struggled to get a grip of his wolf self.The beast had not once settled since their arrival to Wild’s world. It yearned to be set free- to run loose and revel in the familiarity of the world it had once before explored alongside another. 

When night would fall, Twilight would dream. The clarity of his dreams was almost too much for him. They were too realistic to be considered mere dreams. Hazy memories from another life- another time- would crawl forward from the deepest and darkest corners of his mind as if unlocked and called upon, and Twilight would wake with a start. 

He would scramble and struggle to remember where he was and how he’d gotten there. His sense of reality was horribly skewed, two separate lifetimes merging together as one and throwing him off kilter. Confounding questions would filter through his muddled mind and cause Twilight’s head to spin as he was cast in a sea of confusion and wonderment. 

Why was Wild’s hair longer than he remembered? 

Why was the Master Sword missing from his back? 

Why were they accompanied by seven others who shared an uncanny resemblance to his Cub? 

So many questions, so little answers. 

Twilight feared he might be going mad. He was losing himself and Twilight was afraid that he wouldn’t recover. With every passing day, his wolf spirit yearned more and more to be allowed to roam and celebrate its return to the place it’d once called home. 

There were times Twilight would look off into the distance and strange thoughts would come to him based on what he would lay his eyes on...

Heh, that was the same cliff Cub failed to climb three days in a row because it would rain every time he would try. 

Or- 

I remember that stream. I pushed Cub into it because he hadn’t bathed in days and was in desperate need of one. 

Twilight’s nose crinkled in remembrance of the stench. Wild hadn’t appreciated it, but Twilight hadn’t cared. 

Or-

This was where Cub nearly got assassinated by the Yiga. Foolish humans! I will not allow them to harm a single hair on my Cub! 

The fierce protectiveness that arose within Twilight came without warning. A dark scowl impressed itself upon his features as he recalled just how close Wild had come to nearly being beheaded. 

Thank Hylia he’d been there. He’d take care of those accursed Yiga. 

Twilight faltered mid-stride. 

He’d taken care of the Yiga? 

What...

What were these thoughts? These memories that assailed him with almost every step he took? 

Twilight cradled his whirling head in his hands. He didn’t understand! He didn’t know what was happening! His memories and these new memories were piecing together and becoming as one in his mind that Twilight was having difficulty picking them apart. 

They were his, and yet, they weren’t. 

He sensed a change taking place within him. A strange warping sensation of his wolf self, and it frightened Twilight. He felt it’d grown older. 

Much older. 

Something was very wrong. 

Something was very, very, wrong. 

Cobalt blues darted to where the Old Man walked alongside Wild. He stumbled when his wolf self suddenly lurched within him at the sight of the Cub, a mixed jumble of emotions pouring forth to the point of overwhelming him. 

“...Twilight?!” 

Strong hands caught his shoulders and Twilight squeezed his eyes shut as he fought and battled to regain control over his elated wolf self. He placed restraint after restraint until his inner beast growled in defeat and reluctantly settled it. 

“Hey! Twi, can you hear me?” 

Was that Warrior’s voice calling to him in the distance? 

Twilight blinked slowly, owlishly, as the roaring in his ears finally died down and the raging sea in his mind calmed. 

“Twi? Is something wrong?” 

Warrior’s voice was clearer now. Closer too. 

The Ordonian flicked his gaze up to find Warrior crouched down in front of him, worry mingled with concern shining in those brilliant blue eyes. His brows were drawn together and there was a frown marring his features as he waited for Twilight to respond to him. 

When had he stopped walking? Why was he kneeling on the ground? 

The beginnings of a migraine were making themselves known to Twilight and the warm sunlight piercing through the canopies of the trees above them was making his eyes hurt and head pulse. 

“Hey!” 

Twilight cringed, a sharp tendril of agony exploding in his head. Warrior hadn’t raised his voice, but Twilight’s hearing had suddenly become overly sensitive. It had heightened to the point where he could hear mice scurrying through the foliage and the quiet chirping of far away crickets. He could even hear the trickling of a stream he knew was a long ways away from them. 

“Warrior..?” Twilight managed to mumble, forcing himself to focus on the Hylian in front of him. Anything to distract him from the strange feeling seeping deep into his bones and gradually spreading. 

He was still in Hylian form, but he felt very much like he was in wolf form. As if both halves had blended together and now Twilight had to learn how to adapt to the foreign entity he had become. 

Warrior breathed a sigh of relief, clasping Twilight’s shoulder, “You gave me a scare there, Twi. You feeling alright?” 

No. He was not. But that hardly mattered.  “Fine. Just a dizzy spell,” Twilight answered, voice tight. Warrior was not easily convinced, but said nothing to contradict his words. 

“If you say so.” He straightened, dusting himself off and smoothing the wrinkles from his tunic before lending Twilight a hand. 

Twilight took it and allowed Warrior to effortlessly haul him to his feet. Another wave of vertigo swept over Twilight and he subconsciously tightened his grip on Warrior’s arm to stay standing. His limbs were oddly wobbly, his coordination terribly off, and he wavered momentarily. 

Warrior didn’t remark on it, but Twilight knew he’d caught it. The Knight’s sharp eyes narrowed, noting the sudden paleness of Twilight’s complexion and the confusion and worry carefully hidden in the background of those cobalt orbs. 

Twilight might pride himself in being able to hide his true feelings, but Warrior had grown adept at reading people like an open book. The only one he’d been unable to get a good grasp on was Time. 

“If you start feeling worse, let me know and I’ll have us stop to make camp for the night,” Warrior told Twilight, tone brooking no argument. He held a hand up to stall Twilight’s oncoming protestation, sternly stating, “Your Cub’s home isn’t going to disappear overnight. It will still be there tomorrow. He can wait.” The Knight inclined his head with a faint smile and added pointedly, “Besides, I think Wild would be more concerned about your health than getting home, anyhow. Don’t you think?” 

Twilight wisely chose to shut his mouth, glowering mildly at Warrior. He was visibly disgruntled that Warrior had already known what he would have said, but he had to concede to the point the Knight made. 

He hadn’t missed the thinly veiled warning behind those words either. 

You had better tell me, or I will tell Wild and you will have to deal with the consequences then. 

~~~~~~~

In the end, they’d made it to Wild’s home. It was late in the night and most of the Heroes had retired almost immediately after stepping foot inside the homely house. 

It was mostly bare with a handful of furniture here and there, but they hardly minded. They were just relieved to finally be off their feet and get a good night’s rest without any fear of monsters or an unprecedented ambush. 

There were three still awake, two of whom were growing increasingly concerned by the third’s uncharacteristic behavior. 

Wild wouldn’t admit it aloud, but his worry for Twilight would not stop rising. The Ordonian was a man of few words, yes, but he’d hardly spoken to him during the past three days! He hardly interacted with Wild now, and the teen was beginning to wonder if something was seriously wrong. 

He was slowly becoming twitchy and impatient, waiting for Twilight to snap out of whatever daze had appeared to take hold of him. 

Time shared his concerns although he hid it well. The Pup had a tendency to space out for hours on end and when he would finally return to the present, he would look so utterly lost and bemused about everyone and everything. Time had seen him when he would wake in the mornings- sometimes in a panicked haze, other times in fear, and most of the times perplexed and lost. 

Twilight’s eyes flickered and shifted as if there were some kind of inner battle taking place that he was struggling to win. 

“You mentioned you wanted to stop by somewhere before we should leave?” Time’s rumbling voice broke the tense silence hanging uncomfortably o’er them. 

Wild blinked and turned to the elder Hero, nodding before verbalizing,  

“I need to visit Kakariko briefly and pick up a few things.” 

Time hummed, “And how far is Kakariko from here?” 

To think that village was still around... It was amazing. 

“If we teleport to TaLoh Naeg Shrine, we could save ourselves a day’s walk.” 

Wild, who had been on the verge of answering Time, froze. Time’s brow creased and both Links slowly rounded on Twilight who was sat across from Time at the small table. The Ordonian hadn’t once moved from his slouched position. He had an arm resting on the table and was tapping a finger on the surface, apparently deep in thought. 

But they knew he had spoken. 

That had been his voice casually answering for Wild. 

“Twilight..?” Wild whispered, utterly confounded. How had Twilight known that? How did he know of the shrine and of Wild’s teleportation ability? He’d never said a word of either! 

Time glanced between them. He might not have understood what Twilight had said, but he knew it was wrong. Twilight couldn’t have possibly known how far it was to Kakariko from here. He wasn’t from Wild’s Hyrule and had never visited it before they’d met Wild. And based from Wild’s shocked expression, Time could tell Twilight must have been right. 

“Is he correct?” He asked for clarification, voice pitched low in order not to disturb the slumbering Heroes in the next room. Wild briefly looked to him then back to Twilight, nodding with a weird and stunned look on his youthful features. 

“Y-yeah...But...How could he have known that?” 

Time had other questions. Teleportation? Shrines? But he brushed them aside. There would be time for answers later. 

Instead, he cleared his throat, trying to gain Twilight’s attention. 

It didn’t work. 

Twilight appeared to have forgotten he and Wild were there. 

Wild was not as patient. He wanted answers, and he wanted them now. Twilight had been acting strangely, but this took the cake! First, he knew where Wild’s home was. Then he chased off a couple of travelers, stating with a growl that they were Yiga scum, and he was acting funny when they passed by the Shrine of Resurrection and the Temple of Time.

Wild had known something had been off about it all but hadn’t thought too much on it until one thing started happening after another in a never-ending stream of coincidences...

~~~~~~~

“Twilight, there you are!” Wild called with relief evident in his tone as he trotted to the still Ordonian’s side. Twilight didn’t react to his presence. In fact, he didn’t appear to realize Wild had called out to him. 

The fur-clad Hero was staring blankly at a small crevice in a rock where an old campfire lay, embers long having been collected by the wind and spread elsewhere in the extensive land. 

Wild remembered this place. It had been the first he’d visited, but back then, it hadn’t been so strikingly empty and abandoned. 

He curiously looked to Twilight, concerned by his silence and the strange expression he wore. There was a distant look in his eyes, as though he were recalling a memory from a time passed. 

“Twi..?” He slowly asked, nudging the older with his arm. 

Twilight blinked with incredible slowness but otherwise did not react. 

“He’s gone...” 

If Wild hadn’t seen Twilight’s lips moving, he would have thought his voice had been a figment of his imagination. 

The teen quirked an eyebrow at the vague words. 

“Who is?” 

Twilight suddenly shivered. He vigorously shook his head, resembling his wolf-self when he would shake his head and whip his thick mane through the air. 

“Right...” He murmured in a quiet and thoughtful voice, “He could finally rest...” 

Wild was even more lost when Twilight seemed to draw himself from whatever daze he was in. A look of surprise stole across his face when he noticed Wild beside him. 

“Cub?” 

Now both Wild’s eyebrows were raised. 

“When did you get here?” 

When did he-  Wild nearly dragged Twi over to Time. For him not to notice his presence? To not acknowledge him? Twilight had literally just spoken to him! Had answered him! And now he was acting as if he hadn’t realized Wild was there? 

Something wasn’t right about this, and Wild was determined to get to the bottom of it. 

~~~~~~~

The next time it had happened had been when they walked past the Shrine of Resurrection. Wild hadn’t told Twilight that this had been where he’d awakened from his century-long sleep. 

If Twilight had been acting strange earlier, he was acting even more strange now. 

The Ordonian had looked so disconcerted and uncomfortable. He bared his teeth at the doors, recognition flashing in his eyes. Wild had been bemused and when he’d asked Twilight what the matter was, Twilight growled that he hated the Shrine and wanted to get away. 

He’d muttered other words beneath his breath, and Wild couldn’t make any sense of them. But the teen couldn’t stop thinking of how Twilight had called the Shrine by its name. How had he known? 

Then they came across where Wild had been mortally wounded. The crumbling wall and three Guardians piled atop one another. Wild hadn’t told the Heroes this was where he’d fallen. 

Twilight had gone berserk. The other Heroes might not have recognized the wild look in his eyes or the sheer pain in them, but Wild and Time had. Twilight had basically dragged them away from the spot, claiming the Guardians made him feel queasy and that something about the place felt horribly wrong. 

Wild had thought maybe Twilight had sensed what might have happened. That he felt something terrible had gone down in this very area. But there was something more to it. Something more to the intensity of Twilight’s reaction. 

~~~~~~~

“Twilight!” Wild surged up from his chair, the legs scraping the wooden floor as he loomed over the oblivious Hero. Time very nearly started at the abruptness of his movement. 

A thought had struck Wild and the Hero wasn’t sure what to think or feel. It couldn’t be possible but...  Maybe it was? 

Twilight raised his head, blinking several times before turning to give Wild a faintly bemused look, 

“Yes?” 

“How did you know?” Wild immediately demanded to know, planting his palms firmly on the tabletop. 

A look of pure confusion crossed Twilight’s features, dark brows drawing together at the sudden and very much heated question. 

“How did I know what?” 

“Where Kakariko Village is!” Wild pressed, eyes narrowing. He dared Twilight to try and scrabble out of this one. He’d managed to wriggle away before but he’d drawn way too much suspicion from Wild for it to be coincidence. 

Twilight knew far too much about his Hyrule and Wild was determined to find out how. 

Twilight leaned back, completely and hopelessly lost. 

“What?” What was wrong with his Cub? He could sense Wild inwardly bristling, and his frustration bubbling to the surface. “I don’t know where Kakariko Village is. This is your Hyrule-” 

“Don’t give me that nonsense!” Wild interrupted, wounded. It caught both Time and Twi off guard. Jabbing a finger at Twilight, Wild claimed, “You knew where my house was before I even said a word! You knew those ‘travelers’ were Yiga! You recognized the Shrine of Resurrection and the ruins of the Temple of Time! How?” 

Twilight’s expression suddenly morphed into one of equal aggravation and frustration. He lurched upright in his seat, growling back, 

“I don’t know, Wild! I don’t know this place! I have no idea what you are even talking about!”  They were only inches away from each other and Time immediately stood when he felt tensions were running alarmingly high. He made to separate them but Wild exploded, 

“What do you mean you don’t know?!” 

His thunderous voice awoke all the slumbering Heroes. A few shot up in alarm while others blearily blinked themselves to full consciousness. 

“What is going on?” Wind fearfully asked upon seeing the wrathful form of Wild and the furious Twilight. Time was looking between them, hands hovering uncertainly in the air. 

Warrior curled an arm around the sailor when he shirked back against the Knight. Legend was rubbing at his eye, disgruntled and displeased at having been woken up in such a rude fashion. 

Sky’s eyes were wide as he watched Twilight and Wild stare one another down. He’d never seen them interact like this before! The two were so close, an unbreakable bond binding them together. But now they were completely at one another’s throat and Sky feared something might happen that they would later come to regret. 

Four wasn’t sure what to make of it either. His counterparts were voicing their own opinions. Red was pleading for Wild and Twi to stop fighting, Blue was griping about lack of sleep, and Vio was droning on about how he’d long seen it coming. 

Hyrule buried himself further into his blankets, hoping to drown out the argument. He hated contention and fights. They made him feel sick to his stomach, and seeing Twilight and Wild at odds made him incredibly ill and discontent. It was a horrible feeling that made him queasy and uncomfortable. 

“You know! You just refuse to say anything!”  “I told you that I don’t!” Twilight didn’t shout, but he might as well have. His tone was dangerously low and precariously balanced that even Legend shrunk back at it. There was an undertone of warning neither of the Links had missed. 

Four’s eyes held the uh-oh look the others wore. 

“I don’t understand what you’re saying!” 

“Stop lying to me! You’ve never lied before! Why are you starting now?” Wild’s voice wavered, bordering on a crack and hurt flashed across his expression. 

Twilight reared back as if he’d been physically struck. 

“Lie to you..?” He whispered in disbelief. “What makes you think I’m lying to you?” 

Wild threw his hands in the air, a strangled sound of frustration escaping him, “There you go again! You know what I’m talking about! Stop pretending that you don’t!” 

Twilight was still reeling from Wild’s incensed words, his heart aching. 

His Cub had angrily accused him of lying. 

He swallowed thickly. 

He’d never lied to Wild. Twilight had made a promise not to. Sure he withheld information, but never would he flat-out lie! He’d always been honest and open with his Cub.

Why would he say such a thing? 

What had Twilight done to give Wild the impression that he was lying? 

He tried to speak but his voice withered and died in his throat, the words failing to reach his tongue.

This was worse than any wound Twilight had ever had combined! The words were sharper than even the sharpest knife, stabbing into his heart and viciously twisting it. His heart bled, his chest suddenly tight. 

Twilight couldn’t fathom it. He couldn’t wrap his mind around this. What had he done to lose Wild’s trust so quickly and so easily? For Wild to so readily accuse him...

It hurt more than words could ever convey.

Everyone appeared to hold their breath, the atmosphere heavy with anticipation and tight with worry. 

Finally, Twilight released a shuddery breath and lowered his head, blinking furiously. 

Surely it was a trick of the light, but Time could have sworn he saw his descendant’s eyes glistening. Cobalt blues swam with a myriad of hurt, pain, anguish, confusion, and grief that it physically pained Time to see. 

But it was gone before anyone else could see. 

Gone before Wild could see. 

Twilight lifted his chin and opened his eyes. 

Time didn’t like the look in them. He’d never seen Twilight look so...look so guarded and empty. Completely devoid of any emotion. It was a defense mechanism. A way to protect himself from the harm Wild’s words had undoubtedly inflicted. 

Then his eyes sparked and flashed and Twilight set his expression, stating lowly and with a clarity, “I would never lie to one of my own.” 

The Goddess strike me down if ever I do.  

Then he was gone. 

~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~~

The great wolf whined as he pawed helplessly at the stone doors keeping him from the one who lay within. 

When would he come out? He’d been waiting for him and his patience was slowly growing thin. 

“Patience, Great Beast,” A dignified, elderly, voice lightly chided. The wolf turned his large head to face the cloaked man standing not too far from him. The man leaned heavily on an axe, watching him closely, “He will come in due time.” 

The wolf grumbled and griped. If the person wasn’t going to wake anytime soon, why had he been brought here in the first place? He wandered away from the doors and searched for a comfortable place to rest. He circled a portion of the ground, still rumbling deep in his throat before finally settling. 

He supposed he could wait a few more days for the kid to wake up. 

The Old Man was left shaking his head bemusedly at the odd animal and returned back to his campsite to await the Hero’s awakening. 

~~~~~~~

~~~~~~~

“Down by the spring,” A familiar, deep voice hummed. Twilight’s ears twitched and he opened his eyes a crack to peer up at the glittering sky above. He should have known the Old Man would seek him out. “You always were predictable.” 

Twilight said nothing. 

Time released a silent sigh, shoulders slumping with the movement. He moved forward with the grace and elegance of an experienced warrior and settled beside where his descendant lay. He crossed his legs and patiently waited. 

Twilight relaxed somewhat when Time’s strong and soothing presence wrapped itself around him. The Hylian counted as many of the sparkling gems decorating the oily canvas above, willing himself not to think of the memory that had come to him before sensing Time’s presence. 

He tried not to think of Wild or of their argument. Of the pent up frustration and confusion Twilight had projected into the fray, adding to the building tension and tipping the scales. 

It was hard not to. 

He shut his eyes against the heavens and willed himself to forget. But he couldn’t. He kept remembering. 

The words echoed in his ears...

He reopened his eyes and peered off into the distance. 

“Stop lying to me!” 

He flinched, anguished and grieved. 

“You’ve never lied to me before!” 

His heart throbbed painfully. 

“Why are you starting now?” 

The hurt reflected in his Cub’s eyes. The confusion and uncertainty. 

“I would never lie to him.” Twilight whispered fiercely. He didn’t know why he spoke aloud, or why his voice sounded weak and uncertain. As if he were seeking to reassure himself but not knowing whether or not it was the truth. 

How was he to know? The past few days had been nothing but a muddled blur. 

“I know.” Came Time’s steady assurance. 

Twilight huffed and turned his face away, sorrow glimmering in his eyes. 

“You do...But he doesn’t...”  

~~~~~~~~

The wolf shuffled through the brush, skirting around the rocks and peering in at the Old Man idly stoking the fire he had blazing. 

He’d been periodically checking in with him, getting updates on whether or not the kid had awoken. Lately, he was always disappointed to learn the kid was still dead to the world and would leave grumbling and complaining about having to wait. 

As if sensing his eyes on him, the Old Man glanced up. A smile lit his face hidden by the hood he’d cast over his head and he told the wolf, 

“I’m afraid you missed him by a couple days, my friend.” 

The wolf blinked slowly then growled, the words slowly registering in his mind. His sharp teeth flashed in the sunlight as displeasure rose within him. He stalked to the edge of the cliff, glaring down into the vast expanse of Hyrule spread out below. Of course that foolish kid would wake up while he’d been off exploring and familiarizing himself with this expansive kingdom! 

He exhaled deeply and searched the area below. It was truly more colorful than his own. And much, much, larger. 

The sheer size still took him aback. 

How was he to find the idiot boy now? 

“I suppose you could try tracking him, but-” 

Whatever the Old Man was going to say, the wolf would never know, for he was interrupted by an enthusiastic whoop.  

The wolf looked curiously in the direction it had come from and trotted to the cliff’s edge to see what had made the noise. The beast had to take a double take at what he saw. 

Was that a...

He blinked, unable to believe what he was seeing. 

The vision was still there. 

There was a half-dressed Hylian surfing down a cliff on a shield waving a torch like a madman in the air. And he was heading straight for the monsters camped below. 

The wolf’s face would have been iconic were the Old Man not restraining himself from face-palming at the wild child he had let loose into the wilds. 

“I am also afraid,” He began, trying to keep his voice steady but the strain was apparent, “That your descendant is rather-” He started when the wolf bolted away, chest heaving as he enthusiastically barked at the Hylian. 

There was no denying it! That boy was his! 

The Old Man’s expression fell flat. What had he done? He inwardly bemoaned. They were two peas in a pod and would wreak havoc across his beloved Hyrule! 

~~~~~~~~

When Twilight next stirred, he was surprised to find it was dawn. He didn’t recall drifting off, but he supposed he’d lost track of time and had another strange and all-too-real dream. 

His brow crinkled when he registered warmth against his side and rolled his head to the right to find Time lying next to him, a serene expression softening his neutral features. 

His ancestor, it appeared, had stayed by his side for the entirety of the night. His arms were tucked beneath his head, providing a cushion against the cold, hard ground, and he’d positioned himself to where he was shielding Twilight from the cool breeze sweeping in. 

Twilight looked away, warmth blossoming in his chest. 

Time still looked after him, after all of these years-

And that was when it hit him. 

Twilight bolted upright with a disbelieving gasp, eyes incredibly wide. His breath caught at the possibility- at the chance that it might be true. Unbridled shock stole over his entire being as the realization sunk deep into his heart and disbelieving mind.

Oh Hylia! 

The Golden Wolf! The Hero Shade! Time had come to him to help him on his journey to defeat Ganondorf! He’d trained him, taught him all that he needed to know to stand his ground against the King of Evil! 

What if...

What if Twilight had done the same for Wild? 

And then it struck him. Wild’s easy acceptance when he learned Twilight could turn into a wolf. The familiar manner in which Wild had greeted him when they’d first met. When their eyes had locked onto one another, Twilight remembered the shock, surprise, disbelief, and hope that brewed within those cerulean orbs. 

He remembered feeling confused. He was the only one Wild would speak and listen to when the Heroes had come across him. It was by chance Twilight had found him. But now, he couldn’t help but wonder whether it was the Goddess’ plan all along for him to be the one to discover the Hero of the Wilds. 

Surprisingly enough, it had been Wild who had- after much hesitation- approached him first and a connection had established. A powerful bond was forged and only grew stronger with every passing day.  

A strong hand gripped his shoulder, anchoring Twilight briefly as thoughts raced through his mind. He startled and sharply looked to see Time had sat up- having been jolted awake by Twilight’s sudden movement. 

There was a hint of concern in his good eye that he fixed on the wound up Twi. 

“Pup?” 

Twilight could hear and understand the questions accompanying his name, but he couldn’t answer them. Not now. Not until he knew...

He gathered himself to his feet as calmly as he could manage, his mind whirling. He needed to talk to Wild. To find out if it was true. He needed to know if Wild had recognized him when they met- if he had known who and what he was before Twilight ever revealed his secret to the Cub and Time. 

It would explain so many things. How well they worked together when he was a wolf- as if Wild had had previous experience. How simple it was for Wild to adapt to his frequent shifting between forms. The familiarity Wild interacted with him that had been evident since before they’d grown close and forged an unbreakable bond. 

Without a word, Twilight walked away from the spring and made for Wild’s home. Time had already stood and strode after the Ordonian without question. The brisk pace Twilight set told Time he had an agenda- an objective he intended to accomplish. The look in his eye was all too familiar to Time, but he knew he had nothing to fear. 

What felt to be an eternity but was truly no longer than a couple minutes, the two arrived to Wild’s humble abode in Hateno to find said Hero already outside, tending to the garden he’d started to grow. It was still early, dawn having just arrived, meaning the other Heroes were most likely still slumbering away. 

In his peripheral vision, Wild caught sight of them and straightened with relief upon seeing Twilight coming his way. Immediately, he deserted the basket he’d been gathering vegetables in and hurried towards them. 

“Twilight!” He called, his hair loose and fluttering in the breeze. Dressed in his Hero of the Wild’s outfit, Wild resembled Twilight and Time from whenever they’d adorned their own Hero tunics during their adventures. 

He met Twilight and Time halfway down the path then paused uncertainly. Shifting on his feet a little ways in front of the Ordonian, Wild’s gaze darted here and there, finding the ground more interesting before moving to lock onto Twilight with true remorse and contrite. 

From the faint shadows beneath his eyes, Twilight felt a pang of guilt flash through him when he realized Wild must have had difficulty getting any sleep the previous night. The two often slept nearest one another or with Twilight in wolf form curled round Wild protectively and comfortingly. 

Rarely were the two apart. While it didn’t often bother or trouble them, this time was different. Twilight and Wild hadn’t resolved their dispute and it had nagged at the both of them. They did have disagreements here and there, and there were times their opinions didn’t align, or their thoughts differed from one another, but never did it escalate the way it had only hours before. 

Both attributed it to stress, but neither used it to excuse or justify their words or deeds. 

Seeking to assure his Cub, Twilight made the first move before Wild could apologize for something they were both at fault for. 

He reached out and gripped Wild’s shoulder reassuringly. 

All was forgiven between them. 

Wild knew this from the simple gesture. Twilight was a reserved individual who spoke when he pleased, and so, for him, actions spoke louder than simple words. 

A smile curved Wild’s lips and he gripped Twilight’s wrist. 

He knew, that even though he’d never voiced it, his apology had been recognized and accepted. 

Then Twilight frowned and Wild faltered uncertainly. 

The intensity of Twilight’s stare, the boring into his eyes told Wild he was searching for something. 

“Wild,” 

“Yes?” 

“Did you know?” 

Wild didn’t have to ask for Twilight to clarify his meaning. He understood what his mentor, brother, and friend was asking. 

Wild grinned widely upon seeing the faint flicker of recognition in Twilight’s eyes. A look entered them that he knew well. They were the eyes that belonged to his much beloved and loyal companion who’d traversed into the deepest of depths and furthest of lands alongside him; who’d awaited him as he completed the trials and regained control of the Divine Beasts; who’d comforted and encouraged him with his presence alone; who’d cared for him, hunted with him, and experienced everything with him. 

Twilight hadn’t remembered anything before they’d met. Most likely due to the fact that he hadn’t joined Wild on his adventure as of yet but someday would in the nearby future. In a time already passed for the younger teen. 

With a nod, Wild affirmed, “I did.” 

The instant I first met you.

He’d known. When their eyes had first met, Wild recognized them as those belonging to the wolf who’d journeyed with him. It was the reason why he’d addressed only Twilight when he’d met the other Heroes and not any of the others. 

Twilight shook his head with a sigh, a small smile of his own appearing and the Ordonian curled an arm around Wild’s shoulders and pulled him close. 

Wild knew then and there that all was well between them. 

Time watched them with pride. Moving behind them, he settled a hand on his descendant’s and Wild’s shoulders and the three looked to see the sun rising in the distance, bathing the world in color and light. 

The other Heroes would soon awaken and their mission would resume once more. 

All was well. And all would be well. 

~~~~~~~~

Link swallowed thickly as he gazed upon the castle bathed in malice. He gripped the Master Sword in his hand and shifted the shield on his left arm. He was ready to face the Calamity. All he’d experienced, all he’d done, and all he’d seen had prepared him for this. 

His eyes narrowed, blazing with determination and face full of steely resolve. He would confront this evil that arose 1100 years prior to this point and defeat it, bringing peace to Hyrule once more and freeing Zelda. 

He would purge this kingdom of the poison that had long-since seeped deep into its very core, smothering it in darkness and suffocating what little hope remained. 

He may not remember much of its rise 100 years earlier, but he knew the Calamity had caused much devastation, despair, and ruin. 

A nudge at his side drew Link’s attention to the great beast standing beside him. The wolf who’d come across him not too long after he’d awoken had never left him. A constant, reassuring presence Link found he treasured and was ever so grateful for. 

This wolf had witnessed his lowest points and his highest during this adventure.This wolf had celebrated when he’d celebrated, mourned when he’d mourned, and encouraged him to press forward- to get back up on his feet after he would fall and try again. 

This intelligent beast had never once allowed him to give up or give in. He’d protected him, congratulated him on his achievements, and gave Link the courage he needed to keep on going. 

With the wolf at his side, Link never felt alone or remiss. Wherever he went, the wolf would follow. 

Link placed a hand on the wolf’s large head and nodded sternly to himself. The wolf huffed and seemed to smile at him. His teeth were bared and he pushed Link gently with his snout, urging him onward to the Castle where the Calamity awaited. 

Cobalt blues bored into Link’s own cerulean ones, telling him the wolf believed in him and knew he would succeed. 

Link smiled in thanks and started down the path. The wolf walked alongside him, his presence soothing Link’s tumultuous mind and troubling thoughts. It pushed away the uncertainties, fears, and doubts that might have lingered helping Link to focus on the purpose of his being here. 

It was time. 

Both had known this- had felt it deep within. It was almost like a calling, telling Link his tale was drawing to an end. 

But...

Whenever there is a meeting, a parting is sure to follow.

When Link crossed the threshold of the Castle, he immediately felt the absence of his companion and when he turned to look, he found the great wolf seated on the cobblestone path, watching him go with sorrow. 

The sad eyes still blazed with the belief the wolf held in Link. Link knew then that the wolf would leave. That he had someplace to return to. 

Link hesitated and denial warred within his heart. He’d drawn close to the wolf...and to lose him...

The wolf barked once. 

Go! 

The beast wagged his tail, thumping it against the broken and torn up path. He tilted his head, watching Link proudly. 

Link knew what he had to do. But before...

Link turned around and began walking towards the wolf. The wolf inclined his head and made a low, rumbling, sound. Link ignored the chastisement. He’d come to recognize and identify the wolf’s thoughts and feelings from the different intonations and body language. Those eyes spoke for the beast more than it probably knew. 

He dropped to his knees and threw his arms tightly around the wolf- his dearest friend who’d stuck with him for the duration of this difficult and wild journey. 

“I’m going to miss you...” He whispered hoarsely, eyes stinging as he squeezed them shut. 

He felt the wolf raise its paw and wrap a limb as best it could around him. Sometimes, this beast acted more human than wolf... 

It nuzzled its large head against his then gently nudged him towards the castle once more. 

This time, when Link left and disappeared into the depths of the decrepit ruins, he never looked back. 

For to look back would mean he didn’t believe they would ever meet again. 

The wolf remained until he was gone...Then vanished into speckles of Twilight. 

When Link emerged victorious and the Princess saved, he found his companion absent. He felt the loss of his presence keenly...

Their parting tore at him. 

~~~~~

However, that parting need not last forever...

Whether a parting be forever or merely for a short time...

That was up to him. 

~~~~~

And, months later, when Link looked and met the familiar cobalt blues of a Hylian bearing a fur pelt round his strong shoulders, he knew. 

The connection was reestablished. 

“Are you the Hero of this Hyrule?” The question directed towards him would have made Link wary and suspicious, but this time, he knew he had nothing to fear. 

This was no Yiga intent on assassinating him. 

Standing and dusting himself off, Link inquired with a small grin, “And if I am?” 

The Hylian with dusky brown hair extended a hand and with a slight smile replied, “Then I’ll need you to come with me. Some friends and I have been searching for you, Link. I’m afraid we have need of your assistance.” 

Link released a warm chuckle and clasped the Ordonian’s hand with his own. The wolf had assisted him on his journey and now, Link could return the favor. 

“Then I’ll happily lend you mine.” 

~~~~~~~~

[dinfeanoriel]

Road’s End

The second installment of Hollow Point, my friends! I am so sorry about the late update! But here it is at last! 

LU belongs to Linked Universe and Jojo56830. Hope you enjoy! 

~~~~~~~~

Sky yawned for what had to be the umpteenth time that night. Wild quietly ate and savored the bowl of soup he’d warmed up after stealing into the kitchens. 

A midnight snack, Wild had told him when they’d bumped into one another in the halls. The next few minutes found the two seated comfortably around a table with Wild sipping away and Sky fighting sleep. Wild watched him ever so patiently. 

The Hero of the Sky had his fist pressed against his cheek, and every few seconds or so, his head would bob. 

Up...down...

Down...up, up...

Those expressive eyes, glazed with weariness and the beginnings of crescent shadows forming underneath, fluttered. 

He was battling, and fast-failing. 

He suddenly dropped forward, eyes slipping shut when the Skyloftian’s body jolted upright. His head snapped back and cobalt blues flew open. 

Wild hid an amused smile. 

“Go back to bed, Sky.” 

Sky blinked owlishly at him, mind muddled and briefly bemused. After a moment, he’d processed Wild’s words and shook his head, tendrils of golden-brown hair disturbed by the movement. 

“I can’t,” He stifled another yawn, lashes incredibly heavy. 

Wild curiously inclined his head. 

“Why not?” 

There was no response and when Wild looked, he found Sky’s head bowed and his eyes peacefully shut once more. Wild had to admit, he was impressed. The position his fellow Hero companion was in didn’t look at all comfortable. 

His neck would be stiff and painful come morning. 

He merely shrugged and decided to let Sky doze for a bit. He still had yet to finish his soup. 

He stirred the light but wholesome meal a couple of times before lifting the spoon. He jumped slightly when Sky abruptly whipped his head to the left, staring with marginally wide eyes at the empty chair next to him. 

Wild took note of the uncertainty and disbelief distorting those normally calm and peaceful features. The drowsy half-smile Sky was infamous for was gone, replaced by a bewildered frown. 

Whatever had startled his friend? 

Setting down his bowl, Wild quietly called, “Sky?” 

Sky never looked his way. Instead, the Hero pointed hesitantly with a finger at the chair and inquired, 

“You did see that, correct? Or was it just me?” 

There was a faint plea hidden in his carefully guarded tone Wild didn’t miss. 

Wild looked to the chair under Sky’s scrutiny. 

Nothing seemed out of place to him. 

“See what?” He asked then, gaze sliding back to the now less-tense Sky. His companion relaxed and shrugged to himself, seemingly relieved. 

“Nothing...” Sky dragged a hand down his face. “I think Wind’s words from before are getting to me.” 

Wild was about to make a teasing remark when the wooden and rickety-old chair was forcefully pushed back a few inches by an invisible force. 

Sky leaped to his feet, hand immediately darting for his absent blade. The bowl Wild had picked up and cradled in his hands froze in mid-air as he stared, utterly baffled, at the chair. 

Then, rather nonchalantly, Wild pointed with his spoon and remarked, 

“Now, I did see that.” 

~~~~~~~~

It was the feeling of considerable unease, a sense of imminent wrongness, and intense foreboding that awoke Time with a start. The creeping sensation of apprehension and disquiet crawled forth from his very bones, ensnaring and alerting him to the fact that something wasn’t quite right. 

The Old Man- as the group had taken to calling him at times- immediately sat upright. He scoured the bedroom sedulously, searching every inch and space available to find what could have possibly awakened him. 

Nothing caught his eye or struck him as out of place until his gaze fell upon Twilight’s bed. 

It was empty. 

The covers had been tossed aside and his boots were gone. His pack was untouched and his sword remained leaning idly against the wall. 

Time pursed his lips and slipped from his bed, wandering over and testing the coolness of the blankets of Twilight’s own. 

Cold. 

Freezing even. 

Time’s brow creased. When had Twilight left and how hadn’t he heard him? While Time wasn’t exactly a light sleeper, he was attuned to living in the wilderness. He would wake at the slightest of sounds and instinctively know something was amiss even when asleep. 

He was a Hero. A warrior. These habits and hypersensitive awareness had saved his life more times than he could count. 

Twilight had been gone for a handful of hours now...and for him not to have returned told Time something was severely wrong. 

Time didn’t have to wonder where Twilight could have possibly gone. He already knew. The Ordonian had most likely left to check on Wind. The Sailor had shown great reluctance in coming here, and although Time had given him no choice but to go to the inn, he hadn’t dismissed Wind’s absolute refusal to stay. There was more to it. Wind had his reasons and Time could tell something was grating on the Sailor, making him uneasy and anxious. 

He might be young, carefree, and open, but he was one of them. Experienced, knowledgeable, and a Hero. He’d seen, done, and experienced things no child ever should. All because he wanted to save his little sister. Wind was willing to take on the world, to adventure where few had ever gone, and face the King of Evil if it meant rescuing his little sister. 

Wind must not know how incredible and amazing he truly was. He took upon himself the title Hero and accepted everything that came with it. He shouldered the responsibility and bore it with a strength and courage that was to be admired. 

He wasn’t untainted and unaffected by his adventure- Time knew he’d changed, grown, and matured because he’d had to- but for Wind to remain bright, cheerful, and pure was unbelievable. His ready smiles, merry laughs, and sparkling eyes never failed to lift the spirits of his companions. 

Some of the other Heroes were envious of it, but for the most part, relieved. Wind was a breath of fresh air. A light and treasure the Links sought to protect and cherish. 

For him to suffer as they had… 

Time felt his bitterness towards their dreadful fate grow, but he quashed it and left the room. He strode across to 33, bare feet softly thumping against the cool, wooden, floor. He extended his hand and made to turn the knob when a faint, distorted and barely there sound caressed his ears. 

Time turned his head sharply, hand hovering in the air. His eye narrowed, carefully searching the whole expanse of the dark and dreary corridor he was in. 

It was vacant, with Time as the sole occupant. He wasn’t about to shrug it off, however. He knew better than to doubt himself.  

“...Time...” 

The familiar, warped, voice came again, more distinct and noticeable. The Old Man started and spun on his heel when he heard a creak not too far from him. 

There was nothing there. 

Just a blank space. 

Humming skeptically to himself, Time went to open the door once more when a golden flash in the corner of his eye caught his attention.

Looking quickly, Time’s gaze latched onto the familiar form of Warrior. Dressed only in his beige under tunic and breeches, the Link was cautiously making his way towards a room nearest his and Sky’s. There was a perplexed look on his face mingled with canniness that told Time the Hero was attempting to check something out. 

But the caution in which he moved, the purposeful, light steps he took towards room 35 made Time frown deeply. 

Momentarily distracted from his previous objective, Time twisted round and made his way towards the creeping Warrior just as the Knight reached the door and pressed his ear against it. 

A look of deep concentration entered the Knight’s eyes as he listened intently for something Time couldn’t hear but had undoubtedly captured his attention. He slowed to a stop only inches behind Warrior then waited for the Captain to acknowledge his presence. 

Warrior listened for a few, long, moments before releasing a deep exhale and shrugging to himself. He straightened and took a step back, only to stiffen when he collided into something solid. 

“Warrior,” Time coolly murmured before the Knight’s soldier instincts could kick in. A deep breath of relief escaped Warrior as he spun round to shoot a mild glare up at the older Link. 

“Time!” 

The unspoken you-scared-the-life-out-of-me went unsaid but not unheard between the two. 

Time raised an eyebrow in return. 

“And what, might I ask, were you doing?” 

Warrior scratched at his neck, averting his gaze to the door they still stood before. 

“I woke up to a strange noise.” He explained briefly. “Music of some kind. I was going to ask Sky if he heard it, but Sky’s gone.” 

Time narrowed his attention on the Knight. 

“Gone?” 

Twilight first. And now Sky? 

Sky, known for his incredible ability to sleep anywhere at anytime, gone? 

Time found himself growing more troubled. So many questions, so few answers. 

Warrior made to reply when the door to room 35 opened a crack, drawing both their immediate attention. 

Where Warrior took a step back, Time took a step forward, purposefully placing himself in front of the Knight should the door fling open and something come flying out. 

He was prepared. Years of experience had honed his reflexes and quickened his reaction times. 

Warrior slyly quirked an eyebrow at him, a teasing grin curving his lips. His sharp eyes and cunning mind had correctly interpreted Time’s motives. 

“Settle down, Papa Bear,” 

Time rolled his eye good-naturedly, grasping Warrior’s shoulder and guiding him forward til he stood in front of him. 

“Perhaps I should let you go in first.” Just in case something is there. 

Warrior didn’t resist him, allowing himself to be moved. 

“I see how it is, Old Man,” Warrior grumbled without any ire. Time smirked. 

“Go along now,” He prodded the younger towards the door. Warrior needed no further prompting. He gently pushed against the aged wood. Both Heroes suppressed the urge to cringe when it creaked. The eerie sound echoed throughout the corridor, loud in comparison to the still silence that had settled over the slumbering inn. 

Warrior brushed it aside and swiftly entered the room as soon as the door was halfway open. Time followed without hesitation. 

They paused once they were inside, raking their gazes across the expanse of the modest chamber. 

Vaguely unimpressed, Time stated the obvious, “Empty.” 

It was only a bed with dirtied white blankets and turned up sheets, raggedy curtains pulled away from the balcony doors, an old desk, and a night-table. 

Warrior moved away from him, heading towards the frail desk still miraculously standing directly across from the bed. Time idly wandered towards the balcony doors, peering through the glass to estimate the hour. 

An hour or two before dawn, it would appear. 

“What is this..?” Time heard Warrior wondering to himself. Then he was cranking something. 

Time curiously glanced his way. He found Warrior’s fascination was in a small, white cube with a crank sticking out of the side that was lonesomely decorating the table. The paint on it was faded, with some red and hints of blue and yellow here and there. There was a lid at the top but it wouldn’t budge. Warrior had tried. 

“A children’s toy?” Time suggested, for it certainly looked like one. Neither he nor Warrior had ever seen one like it, however, so how were they to know? 

Warrior tapped it then rotated the handle in a full circle. What appeared to be music, distorted and choppy, was projected from the box. 

It was rewinding, the two realized. Warrior continued turning the crank. The short, snippets, of the shrill and jerky tune continued until the handle jerked to a stop. Warrior tried turning it again, but it wouldn’t move. 

“I think it’s finished rewinding, War,” Time said. 

Warrior released the crank and the lever began moving on its own. An eerie tune, high-pitched and sharp, filled the room. Warrior tilted his head, peering closer at the object of his interest. 

The longer the music played, the more tension began to build within both Heroes. As if they were waiting for something to happen. 

The apprehension grew and grew. The tune was both suspenseful and haunting, telling of something to come. It made Warrior uncomfortable and uneasy to listen to. His stomach churned, his heartbeat picking up pace as the melody became more intense. 

When the music began to die down, Warrior leaned forward to stop the handle from rotating when the lid suddenly burst open and a terrifying, devilish, face painted on a sphere shot up from within the confines of the box at him.

Warrior reacted almost violently. His hands and arms flailed, his feet scrambling away and tripping over one another, and body careening back as if performing a wild dance. With a startled yelp, Warrior frantically scrabbled with the box and lid, trying vainly to shut it, but was unable to. His movements were too jerky and too quick. 

The sudden and most unexpected surprise took its toll on him. 

He was sent crashing onto the floor, the white cubical box toppling over and falling alongside him. Warrior instinctively kicked it away. The object skidded towards Time, who sent it coasting in a different direction. 

He hadn’t appreciated the unpleasant surprise awaiting them when the music came to an end. 

With a dark scowl, Time shot the offending toy a glare that more-often-than-not served to shut Legend up before he focused his attention on Warrior. His entire demeanor softened when he saw Warrior in a heap on the ground, staring wide-eyed at the item. The Old Man could tell his heart was thumping frantically in his chest. 

“That thing is a toy for kids?!” Warrior breathlessly exclaimed. 

But...replaying the unfettered spectacle from before...Time couldn’t help it. 

The look on Warrior’s face when the thing shot out at him...

Priceless!

The split second it took for Warrior to realize something was springing up at him...

The widening of his eyes, the shriek, the flailing of limbs...

He began to laugh. 

It started as a deep chuckle, rumbling through his chest, and increasing in volume until the room was enveloped by his mirth. 

Warrior took a few seconds to calm himself down, his breathing returning back to normal. He glowered up at Time as the elder Hero curled an arm around his aching stomach. 

Although he knew he’d never forget this wondrous moment, Time wished he’d had Wild’s Sheikah Slate to preserve this most amusing memory... Ah well...it certainly did make for an entertaining story to share around the campfire. 

“Yeah, yeah,” Warrior grumbled, sorely embarrassed and irritated. He huffed, crossing his arms like a petulant child although the twitching of his lips belied his true feelings, “Laugh it up, Old Man...Laugh it up.” 

And Time did. 

~~~~~~~~

Four crept along the faded wall stretching the entire length of the corridor. He moved carefully, with the precaution of a hunter knowing he might have possibly become the hunted. 

Earlier that night, Four had awoken to find Wind absent from their room. When he’d glanced over to Hyrule’s bed, he found the humble traveler had also vanished. After consulting with Red, Blue, and Vio, it was decided Four would go in search of them. 

And so, here he was, scouring the depths of the inn in the hopes of finding the missing Links. 

The soft, barely perceptible, footfalls following behind him with just as much caution alerted him to the fact that Legend accompanied him still. 

The two had run into one another a little into Four’s search and both elected to stick together. 

Neither of them voiced of their growing discomfort in staying in the inn, but Wind’s voice, Wind’s words, and his refusal to remain rang clearly in their minds. 

‘It’s dead silent,’

Four had to keep from startling violently upon hearing Blue’s voice murmuring in his mind. 

‘Did you have to say dead?’ Vio griped ungratefully. 

‘Oh, Vio,’ Red tremulously whispered, ‘Don’t tell me you’re afraid!’ 

If they were physically there along with him, Four knew Red would have been clutching onto Vio. 

‘Not at all,’ Vio was quick to say, soothing Red’s rising fear and nervousness. 

‘Sure you’re not,’ Blue smirked, poking some fun at an unappreciative Vio. 

‘Blue, so help me I will-’ 

‘Not. Now.’ Four cut off the threat before Vio could finish. His steps faltered when the warm glow from Legend’s lantern began to dim. At first, Four thought it was his imagination until he found himself struggling to see a few feet in front of him. 

The lantern’s light flickered, threatening to go out. It tried its hardest to combat the darkness, but its weakened beams could no longer pierce its thick hide. 

Four heard Legend muttering behind him. Disgruntled and more-or-less annoyed, Legend tinkered with the lantern. 

Four listened and watched the heavenly glow flicker on then off...on...and off. 

He did not particularly like it. 

He jumped when a weight settled on his shoulder and snapped his head back to see Legend’s form, barely distinguishable in the low-light. 

Legend’s lantern had completely snuffed out. It was only the pearl rays of the moon seeping through the windows that now lit the dreary and grey corridors. 

“Relax,” Came Legend’s irked voice, no louder than a mutter, “It’s just me.” 

‘Or is it?’ 

‘BLUE!’ 

Four flinched at Vio’s thunderous bellow and Red’s wail. 

“Yeah, I know.” Four tersely replied aloud, rubbing at his throbbing temples. Legend’s grip tightened. 

“You doing alright?” The concern was carefully hidden, but it was there. 

Four managed a tight-lipped smile although Legend couldn’t see it. 

“Headache.” He offered by way of explanation. 

The curt responses about as short as Four was tall made Legend frown. He knew better than to press, and so, let it slide. Gesturing with his head, the snarky Hero directed Four’s attention to a partially opened door, 

“There’s a room there,” Not to mention it was lit, “Maybe Hyrule and Wind are inside.” 

Well, it was worth a shot. Who knew where Wind and Hyrule’s midnight wanderings might have taken them? Four believed Wind was unable to get a wink of sleep and had gotten up to leave, possibly rousing Hyrule in the process. Knowing Hyrule’s gentle heart, the humble traveler most likely accompanied the Sailor out and to wherever they’d disappeared off to. 

Who knew how long ago that had been? 

Together, Four and Legend made their way towards the room. There was a sliver of bluish-white light streaking across the wooden floor, emanating from the crack in the doorway and Four felt uneasiness churning in the pit of his stomach. 

He stubbornly quashed it down. 

‘That’s no ordinary lamplight,’ 

‘Blue, you’re commentary is unneeded,’ 

‘I don’t like it.’ Red declared with a finality, ‘Green, don’t go anywhere near it!’ 

Four could’ve sweat-dropped. 

‘He’s going for it,’ 

‘Yes, Blue,’ Vio drawled wearily, ‘Why don’t you narrate Green’s tale for us as it plays out before our very own eyes,’ 

Four felt the snideful remark coming as Blue bristled, but he was never given the chance to fire it when Legend reached in front of Four and pushed the door open with hardly any qualm. The red-clad Hero then stalked inside without a care, leaving Four to stride in after him. 

“It’s polite to knock first, enter second, Legend,” Four deadpanned. 

Legend waved a hand dismissively in the air, “The door was open. That’s enough of an invitation for me.” 

Four could have face-palmed. 

‘He does have a point,’ 

‘Really, Vio?’ 

Blue snickered. 

None of them could argue against Legend’s logic. 

Four shivered, goosebumps crawling over his skin as an unearthly chill encompassed his form. He loosely hugged himself, rubbing his hands up and down his arms. The temperature difference between the hall and this bedroom was considerable and incredibly notable. 

“Whew,” Legend exhaled, his breath fogging up the air, “Did someone leave a window open?” 

“It’s not that cold outside, Legend,” Four could see his own breath also. The small, puffs of a wispy cloud appeared before his face before fading into nothingness. 

Both shuddered as chills raced down their spines but the Heroes chalked it up to the wintry breeze gusting about the small chamber. It nipped at them unforgivingly as they studied the small space. 

An old, metallic bed, balcony doors with moth-eaten curtains, a vanity with a clouded mirror, and walls with peeling paint. The sight was rather unnerving. The atmosphere of the room itself was ominous and eldritch. It made them uncomfortable. Creaks and groans were muffled by the howling wind outside. 

“Spooky much?” Legend huffed out a short laugh, furiously dragging his hands along the length of his folded arms. Four didn’t feel particularly inclined to comment. He didn’t like this room. 

“This room gives me the creeps,” Four found himself admitting aloud. His cobalt gaze swept here and there, searching. For what, he wasn’t sure, “Wait a moment…” His brows drew together and he flashed Legend a confused look, “Where’s the light coming from?” 

The room was dark and grey, with no hint of the bluish-white light they’d previously seen anywhere to be found. 

Legend’s back was turned towards him, but when Four voiced the question, he paused and glanced back at the shorter Hero. 

He pursed his lips together, scanning the interior and searching for any lights. There was an old, broken, lamp decorating one of the night stands beside the bed. The only plausible object that could have made the glow.

But it wasn’t lit. 

“That...I don’t know.” He shrugged, clearly unfazed. Four wondered exactly how experienced a Hero Legend was if he was this calm about matters. His been-there-done-that attitude towards everything was quite well-known among the Links and spoke a great deal on Legend’s behalf. 

Not of his adventures, but of his experience. He was a veteran. A Hero well-rehearsed in travel, battle, and adventuring. 

Four’s attention was then drawn to the second night table barely peeking from behind the bed. He was about to look away when his mind processed exactly what he’d seen. 

Four did a double-take. 

‘I’m not the only one who sees that, right?’ He asked the others just to ensure he wasn’t going crazy. 

‘Nope.’ Blue replied first, popping the ‘p.’ 

‘Not at all.’ Vio casually answered second. 

‘I was hoping you guys would say it was our imagination.’ Red sighed forlornly. 

Four released a breath, “This place must be haunted.” 

Legend scoffed, “Please. I was messing with the lantern to freak you out.” 

Four gives him a cool look and pointed, “Then how do you explain that?” 

Legend followed the direction his finger pointed and saw a book hovering in thin air, as if something were holding it there. 

He blinked. 

It was still floating. 

He blinked again. 

Still there. 

Legend nodded slowly, surmising, “This place must be haunted.” 

Without warning, the book slammed against the mattress and the cover flew open. Some unseen force began to rifle through the pages, skimming through them at record speed. The wispy sounds resembling hisses filled the room as the pages fluttered wildly. 

“Nope,” Four and Legend chimed as one. They spun on their heels to exit the room, but the balcony doors suddenly burst apart and the bedroom door slammed shut. 

The lock turned on its own, barricading them inside. 

Four and Legend shared a look. An unearthly, bluish-white light began to encompass the bedroom, the brightness gradually intensifying. 

“We’re not alone.” 

“Poe?” Legend suggested, unwilling to believe otherwise. Four inclined his head, 

“Makes sense.” 

They’d had experience with those, and they were tricksters. 

“Alright then.That makes things simple.” Legend started digging through his pack, searching for a weapon of some kind to combat the mischievous creature belonging to another, lesser-known, world. He grasped his bow and a handful of arrows, tugging them out. He saw Four readying his sword and turned with an arrow already nocked and ready to fly. 

Determination flared in his eyes but what Legend saw made him pause and his face to fall slightly. The ghastly sight, the inhuman entity his eyes fell upon, the decrepit and decayed form...

“Um, Four…” 

“Hm?” The shorter of the two turned round, sword ready and looked up in time to catch what Legend was staring at. He took a step back in mingled alarm and surprise, “That is not a poe..!” 

If Legend had been listening closely, he would have caught the multiple intonations and slight distortion of Four’s voice. As if three other voices had combined with his own and become one. 

But he hadn’t. 

“You don’t say,” Legend sarcastically groused, readying his bow once more. 

A haunting, coarse and hair-rising cackle pierced the stillness of the night, closely followed by a wolf’s resonating howl. 

~~~~~~~~

Deep in the winding and labyrinthine halls of the inn, a humble traveler clad in brown and green was struggling to find his way back to his room after having wandered a bit too far from it. He’d passed the lobby twice, the stairway once, and somehow ended up outside of Road’s End in a foggy cemetery. 

Tombstones of varying shapes and sizes littered the earth. Some weathered, others worn down by age, and few crumbling apart. Words once inscribed into the stone were hardly legible. Symbols and letters joined together, making it near impossible to understand what was engraved on them. 

The traveler was not at all bothered by the sight. Moreso, he was grieved. He could tell the town had suffered hardships and the inhabitants most likely struggled to make a living. He wouldn’t be surprised if this place had once been a bright and merry destination for weary travelers to spend the night and rejuvenate their strength. 

He turned round and made his way back into the inn, searching for any kind of map he could find. Surely, this inn had one. The lobby was empty, with no sign of a clerk at the desk or the woman from before. Hyrule thought they might have retired for the night. 

He ascended the stairs, unable to recall whether or not they were the same he’d taken with the other Heroes. That was when he passed the spot where Legend had broken a part of the wall. 

Well...At least he knew he was going in the right direction. 

Hyrule idly drifted down the corridor. Surely, his room was somewhere around here. Earlier, Hyrule had woken to find Wind absent from the room. He’d felt strongly impressed to go in search of the Sailor, and so, Hyrule slipped from the comfort of his bed and made sure not to wake the mumbling Four as he left. 

Of course, as he was prone to, Hyrule took many wrong turns. Although...was it possible for him to take wrong turns if he wasn’t sure where Wind might be? Not to mention this place was certainly creepy. More-often-than-not, Hyrule felt as though there were invisible eyes watching him. The portraits hanging on the walls almost seemed to follow his every movement. 

Hyrule ignored the sensations. He figured if Wind wasn’t in the room, he’d wake Time and the others. He wasn’t comfortable with the thought of Wind wandering the dreary Inn alone and in the middle of the night. 

He wasn’t sure what it was, but there was a feeling of foreboding that told him something was amiss. 

He jumped when a drawer from a nearby dresser flew open. His body tensed, his head snapping round to stare at the dresser in something akin to shock. Before his very eyes, the drawer slammed back shut. The sound was almost deafening. 

Hyrule blinked rapidly. 

“What..?” 

Had he...

Had that...

What..?

Hyrule shook his head, his unruly hair becoming even more disarrayed. 

“Ghosts..?” He murmured to himself, rubbing the back of his neck. A nervous tick that seemed to be inherent to the Links. An uncertain smile grew on his lips as he tried to brush it off. 

He didn’t feel particularly scared. No. He’d spent the majority of his time as a Hero running away from mobs of monsters that flooded his Hyrule. What was a ghost compared to them? 

That was when a chill raced down his spine and the hair on the back of his neck rose. His heart began to thunder and Hyrule had the uncomfortable feeling that there was something coming up behind him. 

He squeezed his eyes shut. 

Don’t look, don’t look, don’t look- 

He chanted in his mind. 

But curiosity tinged with fear won him over. The urge to peek grew overwhelming and before he knew it, Hyrule was slowly turning his head to glimpse past his shoulder in the length of the corridor behind him. 

What he saw made his eyes widen and his jaw to drop. Never in his short life had he ever witnessed such a strange and terrifying sight. 

There was a pulsing cloud of darkness racing towards him. It sped up the stairs he’d climbed seconds before and came diving towards him. 

RUN!

Hyrule jolted violently and before he knew it, his body was moving. His feet barely grazed the ground as he fled from whatever pursued him with such vigor. The all-encompassing voice that seemed to come from all around and within him echoed in his ears, urging Hyrule to quicken his pace in order not to be overcome by the dense mass of impenetrable darkness. 

Hyrule took back his words from before.

This was worse than being chased by hordes of monsters! 

Somewhere in the distance, Hyrule heard a wolf’s sonorous howl. 

Wolfie!

Hyrule would recognize the wolf anywhere! Immense relief flooded over him as Hyrule took a sharp turn around a corner and raced in the direction the howl had come from. 

Don’t look back. Don’t look back. Whatever you do, do NOT look back. 

Hyrule knew. It was drilled into his mind. Looking back only slowed one down. But it took a lot of strength and steely determination not to give into the temptation to see how close the darkness was in swallowing him up. 

His booted feet thumped against the floor at the same pace as his heart was beating. He swerved around another corner, cobalt orbs catching sight of the darkness coming up behind him. 

He faced forward when-

CRASH! 

Hyrule flailed as he was flung back from the force of the collision. Agonizing pain exploded in his nose, spreading through his face and causing Hyrule to instinctively throw up a hand to hide the bloodied mess from view. His eyes watered as the smarting bone intensified. 

He couldn’t allow the pain to distract him however, and although his vision was now horribly blurred by tears, Hyrule knew he needed to move. 

He scrambled to his feet, tugging his hand away to find there was a good deal of blood on it. 

Definitely a broken nose. 

“Hyrule!” A familiar voice cried in surprise and alarm. Hyrule whipped his head in the direction it had come from in time to see a blue and blonde blur racing his way with a dark brown blur beside it. “Run, Hyrule!” 

Wind! 

And Wolfie!

Before Hyrule could say anything or react, the wide-eyed Sailor caught hold of Hyrule’s left hand and jerked him along. He started running and it was then Hyrule noted the sheer terror etched into the younger boy’s face. 

“Wind?” He breathlessly managed to say. 

“Just keep running, Hyrule!” Was all Wind said, gasping sharply as his ribs protested against the continuous running. His lungs were struggling to take in whatever air they could. 

Ignoring the pain bursting in his nose, Hyrule asked, 

“What are we running from?” 

If Wolfie was running...Then whatever it was couldn’t be good. 

“Does it matter?” Wind very nearly squeaked. “Right now, I’m too occupied in staying alive to care!” 

That...made Hyrule incredibly uneasy. 

“Oh, look!” Wind cried in relief, pointing with his free hand. They dashed down the corridor at a remarkable speed, “A room!” 

Wolfie barked sharply and Wind nodded in agreement. 

“We can make it!” 

And with that encouragement, the three flew into the room and Wind flung the heavy door shut and immediately locked it. 

Something heavy slammed against it, causing Hyrule to jump back. Wind backed away, nervous and antsy. 

Wolfie crouched low and growled fiercely. 

“Wolfie...” Wind’s shuddering voice tore at Hyrule to hear and made him all the more terrified. The great beast straightened then trotted to Wind’s side, nudging the Sailor reassuringly. 

“What...” Hyrule swallowed thickly, “What’s out there?” 

Wind could only shake his head, eyeing the door warily. 

“We don’t know.” The youngest Hero turned around to see if there was an escape from the room only to freeze in place when his eyes fell on something. An object that caused all color to drain from his face and horror to steal over his featured. A haunted look entered his eyes. 

“Wind?” Hyrule stepped up beside him, worriedly gripping his shoulder. Wolfie whined softly, nosing at Wind’s arm. Both beast and Hylian followed Wind’s line of sight to find a single table positioned before a great, wide, window. The full moon peered inside from the top frame, its luminescent rays filtering into the room. 

Atop the round table, positioned in the exact center, was...

“An Hourglass...” Wind breathed in disbelief, voice catching. Hyrule didn’t like the tone he’d used. Wolfie didn’t like the tone he’d used. Both moved closer to the Sailor in concern. 

Why did a simple hourglass earn such a powerful reaction from Wind? 

“No...” Wind shook his head, pained and pierced Hyrule with a pleading look. “I’m imagining it, right?” 

Hyrule found he wished he could tell him so. He wished he could assure the Sailor that the Hourglass wasn’t there. 

But then...that would be a lie. 

His silence was all Wind needed. His face crumpled in dismay and his shoulders slumped. 

“The Phantom Hourglass...” He whispered, wanting with every fiber of his being to curl up and disappear. 

But he couldn’t. 

~~~~~~~~

Somewhere within the deepest and darkest entrenches of the inn...

A mirror cracked. 

[dinfeanoriel]

Idiot

I promised I’d post something, so here you guys go! 

Linked Universe belongs to Linked Universe and Jojo56830. 

~~~~~~~

“I think he’s coming to!” 

“Really?!” 

“Thank Hylia!” 

The three relieved voices were the first thing he heard as he slowly made his way to consciousness. 

“Warrior?” A small voice called, hope seeping into his youthful tone. “Can you hear me?” 

Warrior..? The Hylian echoed in his mind. His brow creased and he released a groan when he registered the pounding of his head. He raised a hand to cradle it, fingers brushing against the bandage carefully wrapped around whatever wound he’d sustained. 

Had he been hit? 

A hand sternly gripped his wrist and pulled his own away, a reprimand quickly following, 

“Don’t touch it, Warrior!” 

The voice was familiar to him, but...he couldn’t put a name or face to it. 

“You got hit pretty badly there.” 

Hit? By what? Where was he? Who was he? 

He dropped his hand at his side, cracking cerulean blues open into slits. He immediately snapped them shut when the unforgiving rays of sunlight viciously stabbed at them. He cast an arm over his eyes, shielding them from the painful light. 

“He’s awake,” A voice deadpanned, but Warrior heard the faint hint of relief in it. “By the Gods, Warrior,” A hand gripped his shoulder tightly and gave it a shake, “When I tell you to move, move!” 

What..? 

Confusion swallowed him whole. What was going on? Who were they? How did they know him? And was his name seriously Warrior? What kind of name was that? 

Wasn’t it Link? 

Link? 

That sounded right…

He blinked his eyes open again, careful this time. Blurred faces blocked his vision and gradually cleared until he could make them out with hardly any trouble. 

He almost started with how identical and eerily familiar they looked. 

The younger boy with incredibly blonde hair, bright eyes, and blue tunic beamed down at him. If the sun hadn’t blinded him before, that smile sure would have! 

“Warrior!” He cried enthusiastically, and when Warrior- for he supposed that was his name- managed to sit himself up with the help of the red-clad person to his right, the boy threw himself at him. 

He instinctively caught the boy, wrapping an arm around him in confusion. 

He was completely and hopelessly lost. 

“Is he awake?” A new voice asked and Warrior looked up to see five new faces coming their way. The resemblance between them all was uncanny and threw him off. The one who had spoken- whose voice was soft and quiet- wore a relieved smile, eyes sparkling when they met his, “You are!” 

They crowded around him, hands patting him on the back, the shoulder, and others telling him how much he’d scared them or how glad they were that he was okay. 

There was one who hadn’t approached him yet. One who stood a little ways away, studying him intently. He hadn’t missed the blank look in Warrior’s eyes, or the sense of lostness etched into his features as he eyed every single one of them. He didn’t miss the utter confusion lingering in those cerulean blues or the uncertainty he expressed in the tenseness of his body language. 

Wild cautiously approached, hoping deep down that he was wrong, but looking to Warrior again, Wild knew… 

He knew he wasn’t. 

His heart became heavy. He recognized the signs of Warrior’s discomfort with being crowded by unfamiliar faces and stepped in before they could overwhelm him.

Hylia knows how overwhelmed Wild had felt when he’d woken 100 years after the Calamity and was told the story by King Rhoam.  

“Guys,” Wild cleared his throat, trying to get the other Heroes’ attention. It failed. He tried again, “Guys!” 

Everyone paused, silence falling as they simultaneously turned to face him. 

“Wild?” Hyrule slowly questioned. 

Wild gestured for them to give Warrior some space. They immediately did, although they weren’t sure why. Wild stepped closer to Warrior, kneeling down in front of him. Warrior’s eyes latched onto him, studying him with more intensity than normal. 

“Warrior?” Wild alleged, and the Hylian’s frown steepened. Wild’s heart sank even further. 

Confound it all..!

A hand settled on Wild’s shoulder and the long-haired Hero briefly glanced up to see it belonged to Twilight. 

“What is it, Cub?” The Ordonian asked, none of them missing the troubled expression that now marred his features. 

Wild returned his attention to Warrior, gracing him with a wan smile. 

“You don’t remember us, do you?” He bluntly asked. 

The Heroes stiffened at the question. 

Wind looked horrified.

Warrior blinked slowly. Understanding dawned on the dismayed Heroes and Wind’s expression crumpled.

The blue-scarfed Hero slowly shook his head in response then cringed and flinched as white-hot pain flared up at the movement.

Time knelt behind Warrior, gently grasping his shoulders to still him, “Easy there, Warrior. We haven’t been able to treat you as well as we’d like. We ran out of fairies and potions. Be careful not to make any sudden movements,” The eldest Hero cautioned. 

Warrior imperceptibly nodded, grimacing before flashing Wild a questioning look. 

Wild understood it. 

“We’re friends of yours- companions. We’ve been travelling together for quite a few months now.” He explained, giving Warrior some background. He touched a hand to his chest, “My name is Wild, and we call you Warrior.” 

Warrior shot him a confused look. 

Wild was also confused. Why wasn’t Warrior using his voice? He was uncharacteristically quiet. 

It was...unsettling, to say the least. 

Those cerulean eyes did all of the talking for him. 

“They’re nicknames,” Legend spoke up next, catching onto Warrior’s next question, “If we used our real names, it would be incredibly confusing.” 

Warrior didn’t understand, but he accepted the answer nonetheless. He had the feeling he could trust these people. Something told him they wouldn’t lie to him.

“This is Time, the leader of our group,” Wild then introduced, gesturing to the golden-armored Link. Time inclined his head, a worried and sorrowful gleam in his single eye. “Beside him is Twilight, then Hyrule, Legend, Wind, Four, and Sky.” 

Warrior dipped his chin, looking to every Hero and critically analyzing them. Wild felt sorrow grip him. He could understand how he felt. 

“Do you remember what happened to you?” 

Warrior thought long and hard on the answer. He averted his gaze to the ground, as though he hoped it would hold some information- some hint as to what had happened to him. He remained unnervingly silent. 

Then, after a few minutes of them patiently waiting, he sighed. He gave a meager shrug, careful not to agitate his aching neck, and looked to Wild in the hopes that he would tell him. 

Wild swallowed thickly. He’d been in Warrior’s shoes before. The circumstances weren’t exactly the same, but they held similarities he couldn’t ignore. 

“You were struck by a Hinox.” 

Hinox? Warrior mouthed, his brows drawing together at the unfamiliar term. 

“Big, ugly, beast,” Wind helpfully supplied. The sailor even waved his arms in the air as if to help Warrior picture just how big the monster was. He pointed a finger to his face, circling it around, “And a huuuuge eye.” 

The corner of Warrior’s lips twitched. He was still so overwhelmingly lost, but he supposed it was fine. He was a Knight. He’d learned to adapt to situations that constantly changed. 

Time wore a deep frown, his single good eye never wavering from Warrior’s form. This certainly put a wrench in things. From what little he’d gathered, Warrior knew nothing of the journey they were undergoing. He didn’t know anything about them- who they were, where they came from, what their mission was. 

What to do? 

Twilight hadn’t spoken since the revelation of Warrior’s amnesia, and when Time looked to him, his expression was completely devoid of any emotion. Even his eyes were guarded, but he didn’t miss the almost haunted look that had settled in them, as well as guilt. 

His form was stiff and his features held a slightly pained look. 

Time extended a hand and gripped his shoulder. Twilight didn’t look to him. 

The older Hero suppressed a sigh and leaned closer, murmuring, “It wasn’t your fault, Pup,” 

Twilight gave him a conflicted look then shook his head. They wouldn’t understand. They didn’t know. 

~~~~~~~

That night, Time had decided to camp earlier than was usual. Warrior was still experiencing severe bouts of dizziness and nausea, but that was to be expected. They hadn’t any Red Potions or fairies left, and so, they were making for the nearest village to stock up. 

Time didn’t miss the change that had taken over Warrior. He was almost a completely different person. When Time gave what the Hylian viewed as an “order,” Warrior was quick to carry it out, despite everyone’s protest. Warrior listened intently to Time’s every word, and obeyed without question. He was acting exactly like a Knight who recognized Time as the leader he was supposed to follow. 

It was a tad bit unsettling. 

And, he never spoke a word. He would come close to, and then pause, and wait… 

For what, the Links didn’t know. Warrior would glance down then touch a hand to his chest as if something were missing. 

No one was sure what. 

Legend was incredibly mindful of his words and was now sitting crisscrossed in front of the campfire, pensive and quiet. Time could tell he was itching to talk- to say something- but, usually, it was him and Warrior whose voices would fill the air and carry on conversations. Or Wind would tell fascinating pirate stories with Warrior and Legend pitching in at times. Most times, however, it was Warrior and Legend jabbing at one another. 

Time wasn’t sure what to make of it. 

Wind was eerily silent. He sat next to Four but would constantly look to Warrior. Every night, without fail, Wind could always be found with Warrior. Either, he was sitting in Warrior’s lap- since he was small enough to and he most definitely used his size to his advantage- or was curled up in Warrior’s side with the older Hylian’s arm wrapped around his shoulders. That, or he was seated in front of Warrior while the Knight would fix his hair. 

It was strange not to see either sight this quiet night. 

Wild cooked quietly. Warrior’s favorite meal, Time noted. He knew the younger teen had been reminded of his loss of memories. Of how it felt to know next to nothing about anything and was doing his best to provide Warrior with some semblance of familiarity. 

Warrior, it seemed, had a small recollection of being a Knight, but when asked what all he did remember, he’d written very little. Only that he remembered fighting a lot, a General named Impa, a Princess named Zelda, a Dragon Knight, and home. 

Twilight was nowhere to be found. The Pup had disappeared a little after they’d set up camp. Time had a feeling he’d been reminded of something unpleasant from his adventure and was trying to come to terms with it. 

Sky had stuck beside Warrior, explaining things to him and helping him to understand whatever he was confused by. It had been he who’d given Warrior a journal so he could still communicate with them. Warrior had been most grateful and given the Skyloftian a genuine smile. It had caught everyone off guard with how different it was from the other smiles. 

It made Time wonder just how much of Warrior’s personality the Knight had made up. 

Four and Hyrule had taken some time to talk to Warrior, to help reintegrate him with their group. 

Warrior listened closely to what was said and continued to study each individual Link. Time had a feeling he was sizing them up and already listing in his mind whatever strengths and weaknesses they had, what their personalities were, and who they were as a person, but most importantly, whether they were trustworthy. 

Time knew he would find them to be so. 

~~~~~~~

Twilight returned later that night after the Heroes had finished their meal. He emerged from the shadows of the forest and paused beside Warrior, gaining the Knight’s attention. Warrior lifted his gaze to meet Twilight’s unreadable one and quirked an eyebrow. 

Twilight sighed and looked away briefly before meeting Warrior’s eyes. 

“I’m sorry, Warrior.” 

Warrior blinked at the unexpected and heartfelt apology. His brows drew together and he rifled for his journal. Once he grabbed hold of it, he flipped it to a random entry and began writing quickly but neatly. 

As soon as he finished, Warrior picked it up off his lap and turned it round for Twilight to read. 

For what? 

A pained grimace flitted across Twilight’s expression, a flash of guilt in his cobalt eyes when he replied, 

“For your head wound.” 

Warrior’s frown steepened and he lowered the journal to scribble on the page. With a final swipe, the Knight turned it again for Twilight to see what he’d written. 

A Hinox gave it to me. Why are you apologizing for something you weren’t responsible for? 

Twilight blinked then shook his head, correcting Warrior, “But I was, Warrior. It was my fault you took the hit.” 

But you didn’t give it to me. 

“What?” Twilight murmured in bemusement. 

The head wound. Warrior stressed in his writing. You didn’t give it to me. 

“No.” 

Twilight had a feeling he knew where Warrior was going. It wasn’t all that difficult to see. 

Warrior wrote at record-speed. 

Then it wasn’t your fault. You have no need to apologize for something I clearly thought was worth the risk. 

Whatever Twilight was going to say next dissipated on the tip of his tongue once the words processed in the Ordonian’s mind. 

Time, who’d been listening in and discretely reading Warrior’s messages, couldn’t help the small smile that lit his stoic features. 

Twilight blinked then dropped his head with a faint chuckle. 

Warrior grinned in return and although there was never any need to, the three Heroes knew all was forgiven. 

When Twilight settled beside Time, the Old Man nudged him gently, “All will be well, Pup.” He reassured his descendant. 

Twilight nodded, eyes flickering. “This is my third time helping someone with memory loss.” He admitted to his mentor. “The first was Ilia. A dear friend of mine back in Ordon. When she and the children were taken...They were separated I found her again in Telma’s Bar, but she had no clue who I was or even her name.” The Ranch Hand bent his back, resting his arms on his knees and leaving his hands to dangle in the air. “She did end up getting her memory back after I found the gift she’d crafted for me. Or, rather, for Epona.” He chuckled quietly, shaking his head. 

She did so love his horse.Twilight couldn’t count the times she’d stolen Epona away early in the morning to take her to the Spring. 

Twilight never minded. He knew Epona would always come back. 

Time remained silent, taking to listening to Twilight. He rarely spoke of his adventure or life before this journey. While Time knew more than most of the other Links, he also knew very little. 

“The second time…” Twilight trailed off, a faraway look in his eyes. His eyes drifted towards Wild for a moment before darting back to the campfire. Four was showing Wind some puppet shadows the firelight cast. The Sailor found them incredibly interesting and was in awe with how the subtle shifts of Four’s fingers and positioning of his hands could completely change the figure and warp the shape of the shadows. “Well...It was a long and still ongoing process. I couldn’t exactly help him in the form I was in...But I tried.” 

Time wasn’t at all surprised. Twilight would do everything he could to help those in need. All the Links would, they just had different ways of showing it. 

“This time, however...I’m the one responsible for Warrior’s amnesia.” 

Time would have rolled his good eye if he could. Instead, he ruffled the Pup’s hair.  “You aren’t, Pup, and both you and Warrior know this.” 

Twilight heaved a sigh. He warred against the truth of the words, but he couldn’t deny it if he tried. What ate at Twilight was the fact that he could have acted. He should have acted but for some reason, he hadn’t. 

If Warrior had died...

“I guess I do...I only hope this time...We’re able to help Warrior better than I could help them.” Twilight exhaled deeply, bowing his head. “You know...I can’t stop thinking about it. I keep seeing the Hinox’s club coming for us.” 

That grotesque and enormous beast with a club at least three to four times the size of Twilight himself. Thick and heavy. The ground shook beneath the monster’s substantial weight. Twilight had been momentarily distracted by a Bokoblin when Wild’s voice cried, 

“Look out!” 

“Oh, Hylia-” Twilight recalled hearing Warrior breathe out. He’d turned at the same time Legend shouted urgently, 

“Warrior, MOVE!” 

Twilight expected for the Knight to. He had the time to. 

...but Warrior didn’t. He’d stayed stock still. The looks Twilight saw on the faces of his fellow companions when the Hinox’s weapon cracking against Warrior’s skull with a sickening crunch! were forever etched in his mind. The absolute shock, horror, and fear that had raced through Twilight kept him frozen as he watched, almost in a daze, as the Knight’s limp body was flung through the air and crashed into the ground far from him. 

He resembled a ragdoll that had been tossed aside by a child in a fit of anger. When his body finally stopped rolling, Warrior remained still. 

Too still. 

For one heart-stopping second… The Links believed Warrior was dead. 

It was Wind’s piercing cry that broke the Heroes from their shocked dazes and it wasn’t long before the Hinox was brutally taken down and slain. 

It was Time who dared to check for Warrior’s pulse. Twilight hadn’t missed the slight hesitation or faint trembling of his hand when he pressed two fingers beneath the Knight’s jaw. The Old Man had forced himself to remain calm and collected while the others were ready to break, minds wild and clinging to the fear that Warrior was gone. 

Legend’s haunted whispering, “Why didn’t he move? Why didn’t he move?!” Echoed endlessly in Twilight’s ears. 

Sky’s pleadings, “Please, let him be alive. Please, let him be alive..!” 

Wind’s childish calls of, “Time...Time?” 

For what felt like an eternity, the Links held their breaths, bodies coiled with tension and overwrought by fear.  

When Time relaxed, shoulders slumping and a sigh of relief escaping him, the Heroes knew Warrior was alive. If barely. “If Warrior had moved when Legend told him to,” Twilight found himself saying to Time, “The Hinox would have missed him.” He would never forget the sheer anguish, agony, grief, and hope he’d sensed emanating from the Links. The expressions they wore….

How Legend had collapsed to his knees, overwhelmed by relief when Time looked to them and said those two words. Two words capable of destroying their worlds if they had been any other… 

“He’s alive.” 

The tears Sky had shed from sheer gratitude. 

The shouts of joy given by a jubilant Wind. 

The emotional and shaky exhale Wild had released. The Cub had wandered off, hands cradling his head and fingers threading through his hair as he processed the fact that Warrior still lived. 

Four leaning against his blade and bowing his head with a shuddering breath. 

Hyrule’s eyes were tinged red and glistened. Time himself wasn’t unmoved by this more-than-welcome discovery. 

“And it would have hit you.” Time reminded Twilight in a low tone. He clasped Twilight’s shoulder, causing his descendant to look to him, pained.

He would rather it had been him than Warrior! He would have willingly swapped places with the Knight. But he couldn’t change the past. What was done was done, and as difficult as it was, Twilight accepted this. It was the only way they could move on. 

He merely thanked the Goddesses Warrior still lived and was among them today. 

Time wore a faint, wan smile, as he quietly but purposefully asked the Ordonian, “Why do you think Warrior stayed still, Twilight?” 

Understanding dawned immediately on Twilight. Of course Warrior had known Twilight was behind him. The Knight had most likely calculated where the Hinox’s strike would land and had purposefully taken the hit to spare Twilight. 

“Warrior!”

Twilight’s sudden outburst startled the Heroes as well as the Ordonian himself, and said Knight snapped his head up to face him. The scarf-clad Hero tilted his head in question when he found Twilight giving him a mild, irked, glare. Upon analyzing the look, Warrior found Twilight appeared to be torn between many emotions, thoughts, and feelings. As if he wasn’t quite sure which one he wanted to get across. 

The Hero of Twilight scrambled for a moment, searching for what he wanted to say before admitting defeat and settling for, 

“You’re an idiot.” The underlying message was clear. 

Don’t do that again. 

A subtle smirk graced Warrior’s face and he gave the Ordonian a thumbs up. 

No promises. 

Legend snorted. 

He was definitely an idiot. 

An idiot who was lucky to be alive.